《Harmony: An Assassins Tale》


 Chapter 1: An Assassin is Born!! (Re-Edit)

    "No!! Tou, don''t leave me!" I looked at the bastard who killed Tou, "I WILL KILL YOU! YOU WILL BE MURDERED BY ME, NO ONE ELSE! I WILL KILL YOU!" he simply laughed, and left, without a trace.


    Rewinds Time


    Hello, my name is Johnny Wellington, I''m also known as the child who is an adult. Ever since I was the age of 2, I understood things most people didn''t understand untill they were 18 years old, hence my title. My foster parents died while I was only 4, on November 28, 2028, only 5 days before my birthday. When it was my birthday, no one came, I was alone, as usual, but then something strange had happened.


    Two men, dressed in black, busted open my home''s door, and said, "Hey! Happy birthday Johnny! Now, as a present, please come with us!" I didn''t want to go, I liked my life as it was, but they forced me to go with them nonetheless. They were apart of the ''Government'' a group of people who train people to become Assassins.


    5 years has passed since then, and now I''m finally going to school! I''ve joined the Jinchuki School for Skilled Children, in Tokyo,Japan, and ever since, I''ve had a habit of speaking Japanese every so often. When I entered the school, a boy name John friended me. "Hello ! I''m new here, how about you?" this was my first time speaking to someone besides those two men. "Uh...uhm... Konnichiwa." and he laughed. "No worries friend, I know english, I came from the U.K." he seemed nice. We heard a bell, so John and I went to the assembly hall.


    "Hello everyone here! I am the school council president, Tou Kajo! You all can call me Tou, however. Now, we are going to start our assembly with the new children joining us on the right of me, and the others on the left." and we did as said. The students from last year looked at us new ones, and smiled saying, "Good luck!" and I was confused. I then saw a smirk on Tou''s face, and I instantly understood why there was a crevice on the ground. "This is a trapdoor." and with that, Tou flipped a lever. I managed to dodge it, and three others, but everyone else died, save for the previous years.


    "Sorry about that, it is just protocol, to kill off those who are not talented. Now, you guys are the only ones left, and each of you have a powerful talent, because you managed to dodge the first trial! Now you can continue your school life normally, but every month we will have another trial, to make sure you are useful for us. Now, let me explain how this school works. We have seperate classes depending on age, so, if you are 13, you are in Class 1-X (where X is a letter) , if your 14 , 2-X , 15 , 3-X . We have 6 sections, from A-F , A being the most normal, and F , most abnormal, here are your positions.." and she handed everyone a seperate pamphlet, different then the others.


    I was taken directly to 1-F , and it said if I was older, I would''ve been in 3-F , but since I was already underage, I was to be in 1. I was an assassin, after all, I was prepared for any encounter that was to occur.


    I heard the bell for first period, so I went to our class, which was on the third floor, for seperate reasons, but I knew it was probably in accordance to these trials that are to be taken periodically . "Okay, I''m your teacher , you can call me Miki~Sensei, or Miki~Senpai! Let us take attendance. "


    After Taking Attendance,


    "Okay, so we have 3 new students joining us, would you please come up, and introduce yourselves?" and I stood up, along with two others, two of them I saw from the assembly. One was a girl, the other a boy. I was the first to speak. "Hello, my name is Johnny Wellington, I''m 10 years old, and was born on 3 December 2023. " and the girl showed a little smirk, but I didn''t recognize her. She spoke next, in a cocky attitude. "I am Jennifer Gratenheim! Worship me young ones! My age is 13 and I was born on 29th August 2020, hope you all have a good day!" and then all that was left was the boy. I was getting a weird vibe from him. He was mute.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "H..he...hello I''m Kuiy Nudim , Im 17 years of age, and was born on the 2nd of July, 2016." and he was the first to go back to his seat. Everyone was amazed, mainly because of how old he was. He was the center of attention that day. The fourth period , which was lunch period. I brought two apples, taken from the government''s headquarters, where I''m living , until I get a full-time job, programming maybe. While I bit into my apple, I noticed that Jennifer stared at me. "Oh, hello there Jennifer!" I said, trying to break the ice.


    She simply nodded, looking at me, and said, with a smile, "Heh, that''s nice! Hey, Johnny, can you follow me, I want to ask you something... in a more private place.." I was flustered , and dropped my apple. "Awww, well, okay." she had this weird aura around her, but I couldn''t tell what exactly, so I decided to follow her, just to try and understand this, aura, I''m sensing. She took me to the school garden, which was empty at that moment. She showed a smile, but this one with a different vibe. "Well, as you may have guessed, I''m apart of the SPIRITS, and you at the moment are our prime target, Johnny Wellington, the boy wonder. It seems you don''t understand anything yet, no matter, I shall take your Soul Emifer, and use it for myself. Now, let''s see if you can survive this!" and she moved her hands in a weird way, and then, with a chalk, she drew a magic circle, which seemed pointless, because magic istheoretically, impossible.


    She then jumped backwards, and said, "Come forth Yartsdra, and heed my call, it is feasting time!" and a very decorated spear materialized in the middle of nowhere. This spear was weirder than any other spear. It had a metal tip, probably made of gold, and the body was made of a material I couldn''t recognize. Other than that, it''s handle was titanium and crested with pink diamond, and its tip was around 0.1 nanometers in width, which is dangerously low.


    She then attempted to stab me, but I managed to dodge it by mere inches. She then laughed. "That assasin crap wasn''t all show I guess, no matter, you aren''t strong enough young one!" and she came infront of me, instantly, and stabbed me, creating a hole in the middle of my chest. I could barely breathe, and I coughed out blood. "No, please, don''t let my life end like this, I still need to avenge Emy! For Emy, I must survive, I will n-" and she kicked me, and I fell unconscious.


    I woke up in the nurse''s office. Tou was there, seemingly depressed. "What happened? the nurse saw you in the garden, and took you here directly, but how are you alive? You had a wound that even damaged your heart!" and I shrugged. "I have no clue, myself, but I''m going to have a guess here, and say it was magic." and she laughed. "There is no such thing as magic. Baka! Well, I''m going to leave you here, recover , so you can tell me about what happened later." and that was that, my first day in a school, my first day outside for the past 5 years. I knew one thing, and that is I must become more sharper. I then enrolled myself to a high Software Engineering company, and when I showed them my application they were impressed. They than asked me to edit there software to make it secure, and after 2 days, I made it perfect, and was hired, and put instantly into the security testing team, which was the 4th highest position according to the job, KamiZ Software, a worldwide brand.


    After drinking my tea, in the middle of the night, I just finished my security testing , and it was a complete success, and business was booming. I managed to be able to pay my own fees, and rent my own apartment. I then tried to study up on what a Soul Emifer is, but I found no hope. I then decided to try out summoning it myself. Nothing happened at first when I tried applying pressure, so I tried a calm method, but that didn''t work either. I then recalled what Jennifer did, and tried again. "Come forth, err... Yagrik, and heed my call!" and still nothing happened. I was totally stumped. I then knew I couldn''t do this myself, so I tried to ask my old sensei, from the government, Hartsen. "Hey, Hartsen~Sensei! How do you activate a Soul Emifer?" and he was seemingly surprised. "You already heard about that? Well, let''s just say, it has to do with Soul power, and will. I hope you can understand with that much, else we can''t be acquaintances." and he hung up.


    "Soul power you say? I got that when I heard the name ''Soul'' in it, my god." but nonetheless, I tried doing what he said. I calmed myself down, closed my eyes, and simply thought about summoning it. With all my willpower, I couldn''t chose what to manifest, and I had so many different things popping up in my head, when it summoned, and the dust calmed, I saw it. "This is... Yagrik? A rock?!" I didn''t understand at first, but then it hit me. I was thinking about so many things, most likely however Soul Emifer''s are made couldn''t choose which, so it chose a rock. This probably can transform itself, but I just needed to try and understand how so. I then thought up a gun, a glock, and when I tried making it, half of Yagrik vanished, and a glock was in my other hand. "Wow! That''s cool, but not magic, okay." and I knew what I was going to do. I was going to have a rematch with Jennifer.

 Chapter 2: The Truth That became Known (Re-Edit)

    Today was the second day of school, and also the day I have my rematch. When I came back to school the morning, Jennifer seemed a bit surprised that I was still alive, but still, she didn''t react alot. According to what I have understood by the books, and Hartsen~Sensei, only a few people managed to be able to use there Soul Emifer to there full potential, and that it isn''t something you chose, it has been already chosen before your soul was embedded into the body, consider it as an identity, in a sense.


    The day was the same as usual, repeating things I had already known, so I didn''t pay attention to what theteacher¡¯s where explaining to us. Most of them walked up to me, shook me from my slumber, and then said, "Johnny! What was I just talking about?" and I would, in a sleepy way just tell them what they were talking about. Such happened in the 3rd lesson, Physics. We were studying about transfer of heat, which I learned many years ago, with Hartsen~Sensei, the man in charge of the 2 burly men who took me to the government in the first place. "Hey! Johnny! Wake up would you!" he said, shouting. I could hear snickers in the background. "Ehh, um... yes?" I said, in a sleepy motion, which made them crack up some more, but Jennifer was quiet, probably wondering why I did this.


    "Okay. Tell me everything I had explained in the past 10 minutes, please." and I sighed. "Okay, teacher, you so far had told us the basics, which was about conduction,convection, and radiation. You said that conduction occurs when heat travels through an object , ie a medium, but without the particles itself moving, and then you said convection occurs when heat travels through a medium, and the particles moving. You then started talking about the applications of these two things, when you noticed me ''sleeping'' . You then whispered to yourself what you were going to do with me, whether to make it seem big, or small, but then you thought ab-" and he shushed me. He then blushed, a little embarrassed, and said, "Okay, okay, no need to go into such details." and he didn''t mind me for the rest of the period.


    Fourth period hit, the accursed period, I told myself, as it was my time to test out my skills with Yagrik. This time, I was the one who took the intiative. "Hey, Jennifer, can you meet me at the garden?" and she didn''t say anything. After about two minutes of us leaning against the wall, I heard a very mute beep. "Sorry, I have to go," Jennifer said, and she ran into the basement, which I noticed before, but didn''t know what it was for. I decided to go and follow her, and when she left to go down, I held the door, so that it wouldn''t make a sound of closing and re-opening. I entered the room, quietly, using Yagrik to mute any sounds I made by filling in gaps of the squeaking wooden stairs, well, planks. The floor was nothing more than concrete, with gray walls, and almost no furnishing, with an empty bookcase on the side.


    Jennifer was there, talking to someone, who was most likely her superior. This person had a mask on his face, and most likely a voice changing machine, because he sounded robotic. When I came to lean in a bit closer, I could tell he adjusted himself towards me. "Jenny, my dear, there is a... rat, here, may you please take care of it?" and he looked towards me, and Jennifer adjusted herself towards me too. "Oh, I thought you would''ve followed me, but I didn''t notice you, I give you props for that, but no matter, this time, I''ll make sure you die." and she charged at me, with Yartsdra already equipped. "My, my, you still don''t think, do you, Jenny? Hey, can I call you Jenny? Ha ha ha! Come at me!"


    She charged at me, and I already knew what was going to happen, I already knew what was going to happen 2 minutes in advance. I dodged her attack, and then jumped up, just as I thought. "Jenny, we do not have time, let me take care of him, you just watch," the man had said. Jennifer seemed a bit angry, but she listened, and so, she sat on the bookshelf. "Okay, boy, let us now have a bit of fun, shall we? Well, atleast let me introduce myself. I am Ujuk, the current leader of the SPIRITS." and with that, he had summoned his Soul Emifer, Unbu, which was a shotgun. "Ahh, a good choice, well, let me take out mine!" and I too, summoned Yagrik, with my willpower and determination.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Oh? So this is the fabled Yagrik I''ve heard so much about, now, let us test this... ''rock'' , shall we?" and he didn''t have an egotistic personality like Jennifer, nor did he undermine me. I decided to have some fun, so I too, choose a shotgun. "Yes, let me test Unbu. My Yagrik, versus your Unbu." and he laughed. "In a duel of shotguns, no one is better than me" and his claim was true, I couldn''t manage a shot, yet he managed to get a few bullets to pierce my good arm, the left. "Damn, I haven''t felt this much pain, ever since I left the government, well, no matter, I have my own methods." and this time, rather than having a single shotgun, I summoned 6 flintlocks, which took all of Yagrik''s current strength. I thought it through, but I forgot to carry the 3, so I had to change a flintlock into bullets . While I did this, I dodged his bullets.


    "Well, well! Seems like you''ve sharpened yourself. Now, let me test out this new trick of yours!" and that was the moment I needed, when his ego hit him. I thensurrounded with the 5 flintlocks, which seemed to catch him off guard. With a movement of my index finger, each flintlock was filled with bullets. He couldn''t react quick enough, and that was the deciding point. I then shot each gun, all of there bullets pointing directly at me. I didn''t notice it , but I knew it was going to happen, and it did.


    Jennifer then jumped and tanked the bullets, with Yartsdra, which managed to protect her from 4 of the bullets, but one of them took her arm, making it impossible for her to use Yartsdra, because it was a two-handed spear, which was its biggest weakness. She was now immobilized, unable to use her weapon, and Ujuk couldn''t do anything by the shock. "I guess I was correct, Jennifer is your daughter, isn''t she?" and he looked down, but nodded. "Please, do anything to me, just don''t hurt my little angel." and I thought about it for a while, and went for the pacifist route, rather than sadistic.


    "Okay, but do this for me , Ujuk. You will leave us alone, for the next 5 years, and resign from your duty as the leader of the SPIRITS, and with that, I assure Jennifer''s safety, for those 5 years." and he couldn''t deny this, because I was in the positon to be able to kill the both of them. I heard the bell ring. "It''s almost time, choose quickly." and he had a calm exterior, but was rushed inside, not knowing what to do, the pressure killed him. "Fine, I will leave you alone for the next 5 years, but I won''t be doing nothing. After those 5 years, I''m coming for your life, no matter what it must take." He then dissappeared, into the background, he was gone, I even heard the door creak. "Come on Jennifer, the guards will start to worry about what happened, here, let me patch up your arm, I must keep you safe now." and when I tried to wrap the bandage around her, she pushed my hand aside.


    "I do not need your help, so, just leave the cloth here, and go." and I chuckled. "I''m almost pierced, I can''t put it on for myself, so can you do it for me?" and after putting on her bandage, she rolled her eyes. "Fine, but I''m not doing this for you." and I saw a hint of red on her cheeks. She fastened it on my arm a bit to tight. "Ow! Be a bit more gentle will you?" and she smiled, I couldn''t help myself but chuckle. The door opened, and Tou went bursting in.


    She tripped her foot on the plank, and fell directly on me, and I was pushed onto Jennifer. "Oh, sorry Johnny, wait... WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE, ALONE? Especially with a woman? Don''t tell me..." and she clasped her hands on her mouth. "No, of course not!" Jennifer blurted out, embarrased. She then pushed me aside, and said, "Come on Johnny, Jennifer, your class is waiting for you." and we both stood up, and went back to class. It was already 6th period, and when we went in, no one really payed any attention, except Kuiy, he just stared at us, which creeped me out, but I had a suspicion he knew about what was going on between us, but I couldn''t be so sure, I sat on my seat, and the bell rang. "Okay , thank you for attending my class, see you tomorrow." and he left.


    The moment he left, everyone looked at me and Jennifer, and had the same thoughts Tou had. "NO! We didn''t do that!" I said, before they said a word, but a few of them had a weird smile on their face, and Jennifer blushed once again. The day was over, and exams were going to start in a week. I had to prepare, even though everything was simple, just to be sure. I then left the class, and went home, when I noticed a familiar face at my doorway. "Yoshi!"

 Chapter 3 :The Beginning of a New Journey (Re-Edit)

    "Yoshi!" was all this person had said. I didn''t recognize him at first, but when he tried to kick me , I knew who it was. I easily deflected his kick, and said. "What are you doing here, Hartsen~Sensei?" and he laughed. "Oh, you know, doing my monthly checkup, the government sent me here to check on you, I heard you have your exams as well, so I''ll help you prepare! How about it?" and I planted my foot on his face. "No can do, perverted hermit. I already know everything that is coming in the syllabus, but I just need a bit of help understanding more about this.. Soul Emifer, as Jennifer calls it. While you are at, care to explain about the feud between the SPIRITS, and the government?" and he chuckled, and patted me on the head.


    "Don''t worry, all will be explained in due time. I''ve came just to check on your progress. Since you already know everything happening in the exams, I''ll spend my week long trip here checking on your skills, we can train more with your Soul Emifer when we are back at the training hall, in America." I then jumped on my bed, threw my book on my face, and closed my eyes. "Hey, hey whats wrong?" Hartsen~Sensei said. I moaned. "Nothing, I''m just tired," and I went to sleep.


    When I woke up, I saw Hartsen~Sensei smiling, next to the aparment door, and said, "You should always be ready, what if an enemy is with you while you sleep?" and I then noticed that all around me traps were set. "Also, after every 10 seconds, I''ll shoot an arrow directly at you. Consider this as stage 1 of your training. Since we have a week long of testing, I''ll do one every day, so that I don''t put alot of pressure on you." and that relieved me, I wasn''t prepared to spend my time wasting around with these lousy traps.I easilymaneuvered my way past the traps he set up, without needing Yagrik.


    He then shot an arrow at me, and I yawned. While it was travelling towards me, I grabbed the shaft, and stopped in the midst of its flight. "Come on Hartsen~Sensei, do something more fun than this." and I then managed to get to him, I took the book he was reading, and then incinerated it. He then started weeping. "Wh..wha...why?! It was the newest one, and I payed a subscription for it! That costed me 1,500 yen, 1,500! Now what am I going to do?" and I looked at him with no expression. "Maybe you should stop reading these novels, and think of a way to interest me, well, I''m going back to sleep now, if you have anything you want to tell me, tell me now." he didn''t respond, so I went back to sleep.


    I woke up to the sound of the door being pounded on. "I''m coming, I''m coming , calm down will you?" Apparently Hartsen~Sensei had left, so I had to do this myself. When I opened the door, I saw a kunai pierced me. I coughed out blood. "Gah! What was that for... Hartsen~Sensei?" and he smiled. "Remember what I told you, and what you replyed with? If you want we can play like this." and I smiled, saying, "Hehe, I''ll get you back for this, you perverted hermit," and I fell as I fainted from the blood loss.


    I woke up in my bed, and Tou was sitting besides me. "Wh..what ... happened?" and she looked at me, seemingly tired. "Nothing much. I came to ask you about something, but when I opened your door, you were on the ground, with blood flowing out at an alarming rate, so I patched you up and now you''re on your bed." I then tryed to sit down properly, but I felt an aching pain. Tou then made me lay down again. "Now now, we don''t want your wound to open up again, just lay down for a while, you should be better in a few hours." and I moaned. I then said, "Okay, so what do you need help with, anyways?Oh, and where is Jennifer?" and she laughed. It was cute.


    "Oh, I came here just to ask you about a few pointers on Binominal Theroem, I still don''t understand it that much, and Jennifer has dissappeared after that incident in the basement." and I then asked her to ask me what she needed help with. We spent about an hour or two discussing abotu Binominal Theroem and how it works, it''s functions and whatnot, but she seemed exhausted, and I felt like the wound was gone.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I then tried to stand up, and , just as I thought, it didn''t hurt anymore. I took off the bandages, and I saw that the wound was healing at a very fast pace, faster than normal, which peaked Tou''s interest. "Oh? Well then, that is a bit more, interesting. You need anything?" and I shaked my head. "No, no, I''ll just make myself some tea, and then I''ll start devising a plan for something, morePrivate." and she seemed eager to know. "Oh? Tell me, tell me!" but I couldn''t disclose the secret.


    She had to go, so I said my goodbyes, and she left. The exam was going to start tomorrow, may as well revise, I thought. I then looked at my books, and did a quick skim. "Okay, okay. This is going to be easy." and I went back to sleep, and I dreamt about a situation in which me and Jennifer were to fight, but in a more... ominous ... place.


    I then woke up at 4 AM, as school starts at 6. I packed my things, took a shower, changed clothes, had breakfast, watched a bit of TV, and then left. When I went to school, it was 5:30 AM, but something seemed a bit... off. When I first went into the school, it was empty, there was nothing at all, everything was clear. I stood around the ground for a owhile, and I saw people smashing their heads into the ''invisible'' wall.


    Then, I heard a voice on the loudspeakers. "Well, it''s that time of the year, the exams! Now, since this time the exams collide with the monthly tests, we decided to have a bit of fun, so everything is clear, except your papers, and the people. You are to travel to the examination hall, which is on the 3rd floor, the only room there is. You all have 10 minutes to go into the hall, else you''ll be given a straight 0. Have fun!" and with that she jumped, all the way upto the 3rd floor. I was thorougly impressed.


    After she jumped to the 3rd floor, most of the students just went into the staircase, crazy as heck. A few people tried jumping, but they couldn''t go as high as Tou. I decided to take the easy route to this. I then called out Yagrik, and creating myself a platform, and then rised the platform up to Tou''s level, and then dropped myself onto the invisible school. I already know the layout of the school, so it wasn''t that hard to find the room.


    When I first opened the door, I noticed that it was the only room that wasn''t invisible, and in there , so far there was only me, Kuiy ,Jennifer and Tou. "Yoshi!" I said , and they murmmered the same thing, except Tou, who seemed pleased. "I knew you were going to make it up here! But what amazed me is Kuiy, he managed to get here before me, I wonder what skills the man has." after 10 minutes, 8 more boys managed to show up, and then the doors closed.


    "Okay! That marks the end of this month''s challenge, now, let the exams begin! You have until 10 AM to complete them, you may start ... ... now!"


    I then opened the first page, and started writing everything in seconds. It took me only 10 minutes to complete it, then 5 more minutes to re-check it. After that, I had nothing else to do. After half an hour , Jennifer put her pen down, but the others continued to write everything down. I didn''t see Kuiy , however. I then looked at this seat, and his exam was right there, in a neatly stacked pack, and ontop of it , he wrote a small note in Japanese saying, "I''m in the washroom"


    It hit 10 AM and the only people who managed to finish it was me, Kuiy, Jennifer and Tou, but she too, just barely did it. The others had atleast 5 pages left to complete, so that was a big kill on there marks. The teachers than took the papers, and dismissed us, and Kuiy seemed to dismiss with us. "Just where were you, Kuiy?" and he looked down, saying only a few words. "Washroom, sorry." and he left, without notice.


    Before we left, since this was the last day before our summer break, which lasted a month, I said to Jennifer and Tou my goodbyes, telling them I have to go to USA, for a vacation. Tou seemed to understand, and Jennifer didn''t really like it, probably because she still want''s to kill me. Before I left, though, Tou grabbed my arm and said, in a cute tone, "Uhm... Arigato," and then let go. I blushed a little , but then I left. I then went back home, packed my things and then hitched a ride to the airport. "The airport please," then the driver looked at me with a smile. "Okay, okay, Johnny," and I was impressed. "Ah, so it is you, Hartsen~Sensei, let us continue this back home, shall we?"

 Chapter 4: My Training Begins! (Re-Edit)

    "We will return, don''t worry," he said, while he drove me towards the airport. When we came to the airport, he parked the car in the parking lot and then I left the car. "Let''s go, Hartsen~Sensei," and we walked towards the airport. When we arrived there, I noticed Tou was there, but then when I looked again, it was Kuiy there, sitting alone, waiting for the plane to arrive. I strayed from my path with Hartsen to meet him, but when I went towards the image of Kuiy, he wasn''t there at all, which seemed to peak my interest. "Hartsen~Sensei, what kinds of Soul Emifer are there in this world?" and he looked at me , displeased. "You don''t know that either? There are endless types of Soul Emifers, it can be anything at this point, and when I say anything, I mean anything." After that , the woman on the intercom said, "The plane for Tokyo to New York has arrived, please board the plane, as it will be departuring in 10 minutes, thank you!" and with that we grabbed our luggage and ran towards the gate, as everyone was in a rush to enter. We managed to squeeze ourselves in there, but when I got to my seat, I didn''t notice Hartsen~Sensei, so I sighed, and went to look for him, but when I did, he wasn''t outside.


    After 5 minutes, the woman at the desk said that the flight would departure in a minute, so I quickly hurried back into the plane, and when I sat down, I noticed Hartsen~Sensei was right next to me. "Wha...where were you?" and he said, a bit displeased, "I''ve been here the entire time! You didn''t notice your innocent sensei did you?" and I wanted to punch his face. After that the plane then left and we were sitting in the plane, and after a few hours Hartsen~Sensei went to sleep. The air hostess than brought us some snacks, and I decided to get some wine for Hartsen~Sensei, because he liked having his alchol. When he woke up, we were about to arrive in New York. "Heh? What happened?" and I told him he was asleep, than I poured him a glass of wine. "Oh, thanks." and he started drinking it. While he was drinking it, the plane went into descent, and all of it spilled on his shirt, like I wanted to. I started bursting out in laughter, and he punched me, which stopped me.


    After landing, I then made Yagrik into a car, and Hartsen~Sensei was quite impressed. "I see you managed to learn the basics of using a Soul Emifer, but let me tell you, there is so much more you can do! Now, let us first stop at my dojo, we will then sleep and start our training tomorrow, how about that?" and I agreed to what he said. I was to young to drive, so he drove us there instead, and there wasn''t traffic, so it was a bit of a more peaceful drive, but Hartsen~Sensei almost fell asleep twice, and because he was partially drunk, we almost crashed twice. I decided to take the wheel from there on. After we reached the dojo, Hartsen~Sensei was already asleep. I then dragged his body with Yagrik, and put him on the floor, in the dojo.


    I then grabbed a matress from the storage room, and went to sleep. I couldn''t dream of anything, my mind was blank, and all I thought about was about this entire world, and what is Soul Emifers, and all of this ''fantasy'' like things, that is in the real world. I then woke up , outside.


    I didn''t realize it at first, but I was feeling very hungry, so I decided to go and get something to eat. Then, Hartsen~Sensei came out through the bushes, and went for a punch, but I dodged it. "You always did this before, not something new," I said, and then he smirked, planted his foot on the ground, and did a somersault and managed to punch me at the back of my head, with such a force, I fell on the ground. "You still can''t dodge a simple punch? And you call yourself a trained assassin... man, you still have alot to learn Johnny. First, let''s train your physical strength before we go into depth of the Soul Emifer." he said this, hiccuping, as he always gets drunk in the morning. You see, Hartsen~Sensei is a master of the drunken fist technique, which makes him an unpredictable enemy.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I then tried calling my Soul Emifer, but this time, it didn''t come out, for some reason. He started laughing, while hiccuping. "Hahahaha! You really think you can activate your Soul Emifer? You really are a stupid boy. A Soul Emifer is the manifestation of your will, if you don''t will it to do anything, it won''t do anything unless you have a given idea, you fool! Now, try again, this time, I''ll give you a challenge. You have to land a finger on me, that is all, but if you can''t do it by noon, then there will be training, strict.. training."


    After hearing this my anger exceeded its limits. "Who the hell do you think you are, you hermit! I will show you my new found abilities!" after saying this I called out my Soul Emifer, which manifestated itself into Yagrik . "HA HA HA! You have a rock as an ability, don''t tell me you''re one of the lowest class Soul Wielder! Great lord have mercy! " He said , and then I laughed like a maniac and transformed it into a gun and started shooting him, but I wasn''t even close enough to make his hair feel the breeze. " You fool! The stone transforms depending on your will, and imagination! This is both the weakest and strongest weapon, you damn brat! Use your head and try to find a way to hit me, if you can , I suppose." he said.


    I listened to his instructions, and I calmed myself down. While he went for the offense, I dodged his attacks, while I was thinking of an idea to defeat him. "Dodging won''t make you complete my task, you know. It is almost noon, are you ready for the consequences?" and he continued charging at me. I then came up of an idea. I decided to manifest a perverted comic, which he liked, as he was a perverted sensei. "Ohh, ohh! It''s the newest edition! It is so alluring, even though I know it is a trap!" but he fell for it anyways, which was what I wanted.


    After that, when he picked it up, It transformed into a dagger, and I pointed it directly to his face, and it flew towards him, but he easily dodged it, and said. "I knew it was a trap to begin with, I just wanted you to feel better, I know how your SE works better, than anyone else here. The best part is that you haven''t seen mine either, oh, look at the time, you have 10 minutes left, now, what are you going to do?"


    I got frustrated, which was something I shouldn''t have done. I then started charging at him aimlessly, which made it easier for him, and he taunted me, saying I couldn''t do anything. I then transformed Yagrik into a sword, and tried for to go for the kill, I managed to get close to him, and when I did, I slashed him with the sword, it missed , so I then did a quickmanoeuvre and transformed it into a dagger, and with the extra Yagrik, I made a gun, and shot it directly into his chest, point blank. He didn''t dodge it, but he started bleeding, and fell. I may have overdid it, but he forced me to, anyways. Then something weird happened.


    The ''dead'' Hartsen~Sensei then poofed into mid-air and than I saw him, reading the book I first created. "I already had a copy of this book, anyways, and that my friend, is a clone. You have a few minutes left, what are you going to do?" and I was confused about what happened, but then I came up with the idea that it was his Soul Emifer. After that, the Hartsen~Sensei with the book rised up, and created two more of himself. "Let''s have some more fun, shall we?"


    After that, I managed to shoot the clones of his, but when I tried to go for him, I couldn''t hit him, no matter how much I tried. Time was over, and I failed. "Okay, so far, everything you saw was real, it wasn''t my illusion or anything like that. So, for the next month or so I''ll train you as vigorously as possible, to sharpen your assassination skills, your SE will be stregthened at a later date. Now, are you ready?" and I felt ready, but I still had a headache.


    I then thought about three things. First off, whether Hartsen~Sensei was happy I was here, to meet him, and train with him once again, the second was whether or not the government wants me again, because I ran away from there, I wasn''t allowed, and the third, was how Tou, Jennifer, Kuiy and everyone else was doing back in Japan.

 Chapter 5 : The Mysterious Man

    After the warnings Hartsen~Sensei gave me, I have found a new idea to beat him. This time I will try to apply it into the next battle as so I decided to train with my gear a bit more. "The weakest, and the strongest? God what does that hermit mean?" I tried to summon my Soul Emifer but still it didn''t work. "Why won''t it work! Lets see, the old hermit said to think about something you want to do badly, right? ok!" I then thought about training. Then when I called my SE it still didn''t work. "Damnit! Whats wrong now! I thought about something but it didn''t work. Maybe I should think of something else?"


    With this i tried once more and to my surprise my SE finally came. Once I summoned it, a man in pure black came up to me and said, "Well done! Now come with me, or die!" I was confused, as I have never seen anyone like him before so I asked him who he was and all he said was "Are you coming or not?" and as usual I was confused like heck. Then finally I decided why not train with him. So I changed my SE into a gun and tried to bulldoze my way through him.


    "Oh, so yourThat guy! You have a pretty high bounty in the underworld. Should I kill you, or take you? I wonder." He said and he came up to me and with his own hand stabbed my stomach and then I vomited blood. "W-h...o T...he.... He....ll.......Ar....e....you?" I said in a have dead tone. "Oh not someone special, I simply came to escort you back to where you belong." and when he came to take me, the Old Hermit came out of nowhere and said, "Come on Johnny! I leave you to go home and you''re already half dead. What does a guy have to do to teach a dumbass pupil?" He said and then he called out his SE or so I thought. The Man simply said, " Oh Hello Hartsen, Its been a while, but sadly its not your turn to go, so ill just be taking Johnny and leaving, have a good day! "


    As He went to pick me up, Hartsen~Sensei came and attacked him with his own hands, and left a gaping hole in his stomach. " You remember what you used to say, to never underestimate an oponent? well you broke your own words you fool!" and as he said that, the gaping hole regenerated and it was as if he was never hurt. "You can''t be! You can''t be him! You aren''t him! So die!" Hartsen~Sensei said, in a monocholy tone, as if tears were coming out of his eyes he said, " Who are you!"


    This entire time i was just sitting there coughing out blood like some useless maggot, and I felt like a useless maggot. As so I tried to will myself to go and help but to no avail. Then I remembered that my SE has gone yet, so with all my effort I tried to make a clone of Hartsen~Sensei with some of it and 2 swords with the clone. With that I fainted and had no idea what happened. I heard some crying and then someone said,"Wakey, wakey! It''s time to test on your body!"This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    After I recovered, it seemed like I was in a sick bed, you know, those beds in the clinincs. With that I realized that Hartsen~Sensei couldn''t beat the masked man. The same masked man showed up and said, "Don'' fret boy. He tried as hard as he could but he was no match for me. Don''t worry, we just need to dissect a few organs okay? " and with that it felt like I was in the governement''s building the entire time. Sure, they treated me nice, but the hours of labour and training got to me , and I was a young child at that time!


    They then gave me a few pills that helps with numbing and then they gave me a sleeping pill. I then dozed off. I heard that dreams of someone who could use a SE is destined to come true one day, and all I saw was Tou, me , and Jennifer , dead where an old man, who kind of looks like Hartsen~Sensei , was smiling and had blood on his hands. I then woke up and the masked man told me the dissecting is complete.


    "Well, it seems like your body is normal, which is bad. So we simply transplanted a few of your organs with others and removed some permenantly like your liver and those small ones, as your SE can do those jobs. Now two things will happen, either you will die in about a minute , or you wil survive and everyday your SE will get stronger even if you do nothing, but its best not to over-exert yourself or you may as well die." He said. I was still furious about what he did and what happened so I said, "Why the hell did you do that? Once I recovered fully , I will beat you to a pulp for what you did!" He then started laughing, and with a killer grin he said , " You? Think you can beat me? Hell, you haven''t been able to even touch Hartsen, and I defeateed him, you still think YOU can beat someone like ME!"


    I was very angry at that point and even if I was to die I knew I had to shut his trap. So I decided to call out my SE and his grin turned straight into a poker face. "Boy, do you want to die?" He simply said, but at this point I didn''t care. I split my SE into 6 parts, 4 guns and 2 swords, and I aimed the guns mid air and shot him, and I thrusted the swords to him, yet not one single thing even hit him. "If you can barely control one weapon, why do you think you can control six weapons! Man , Hartsen~kohaiwas right, you are a shitty brat." With that sentence I realized who he was. " You are, Hartsen~Sensei''s Teacher?" and he nodded in approval.


    "Now listen to me very carefully sonny. Now lets make a bet shall we? If you were to touch me, you win, else you lose. If you win, I''ll personally teach you my best moves at the beginning, but if you are to lose, I am to consider you as a beginner of using the SE and I''ll put you through intense training." With this I continued wondering whether he is a good person or a bad. This Mysterious man is becoming more and more mysterious, but I can understand what happened. Hartsen~Sensei probably appointed this guy to teach me and everything that happened before was an act.


    With learning all this i accepted his terms and conditions and got ready to train with him till I drop and die. "I wil kill Jennifer, and I will avenge you! Now, lets get this started old man!" and with that I charged at him to attack. Now I wonder who will come at the top, and I was pretty sure it was him.

 Chapter 6 : The Mysterious Mans Strength?

    As I charged to tackle the mysterious man, he dodged it with ease and stood there waiting for the next attack. For the next 10 minutes it seemed as though he wasn''t trying to attack me rather simply dodging my attacks at him. "Come on you old man! Are you to scared to fight back? Do you really think I would go easy on you for being old?" I said, taunting him to attack. When I charged again, he said, " I will not attack because I do not need to. You will lose all your stamina before I even need to attack, and I''m not that old, you little squirt." This time I decided to call out my Soul Emifer, as I know that there is no time limit. When I called it out, I learned a few tricks about how to use it and I split the rock into 8 pieces, afterwards I shaped each of those pieces into different shapes, one was a gun, another was a sword, another hammer, a pickaxe, an axe, a shovel, and two more swords.


    With those 8 items, I firstly through a shovel at him. Afterwards I supposed to the three possible places he could dodge it and sent the pickaxe and hammer. Afterwards when he went to the spot I wanted, I cut the tree around that area, then I would corner him with the swords and send the final blow via gun. Atleast I thought it was foolproof. The plan worked up until i shot him, when he simply dodged it all by jumping up and to the side. "Well done, sonny! If that was any other person in the entire planet, they would have died, consider yourself unlucky! I suppose I better attack now!"


    When he came to attack, his fists were like bullets, I couldn''t see them but there was one single problem I was facing. The fact that it didnt hurt me at all, it felt like a baby trying to knock down an adult. "Really, old man? You are this weak?" I said, and he laughed , saying, " Oh, but I didn''t even hit you once, because I know that it would have killed you, if you want to see my strength, come at me, and I''ll knock you out with a flick." he said, taunting me this time. I knew that was physically impossible unless you''re some monster, but I didn''t care, I went for the punch, and hell if I was to know, that single flick actually did send me flying. when I hit the fence, i coughed out some blood, saying, "Dammit, why.. am... I.... so.... weak."


    After that I was taken to the Mysterious Man''s House and he healed my wound. "First of all, I have a name, but since it is classified, simply call me Sensei from now on." When he came to heal me, it happened pretty instantly, and I thought what could his SE be? Is it healing, jumping, insane strength, just what could it be?! After healing my wound, he told me that the next day we will start our training. I was partially excited and partially down for it. I still had no clue where Hartsen~Sensei was and where the hell I was.I asked him where we are and he said, "We are in China, where most ''Kung Fu'' masters where born. To be honest, Kung Fu was a means of hiding the identity of Soul Emifers to this world, and ''Kung Fu'' was meant to destroy the spirits, but that aside, let us start our training!"


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The first thing he told me was to go the the great wall and run all the way around it. "No way, That''s impossible! No human could do that." And then Sensei told me, "If I''m not back here within 10 minutes, then consider me dead." and with that he ran, he ran like a beast. After 8 minutes there was still no sign of him and I was getting bored, so I decided to summon my Soul Emifer and try to strengthen it in a few ways, but mainly to increase my control on the weapons I create. Sure enough the moment the clock hit 10 minutes, he was there, and with a few bags of stuff. "Damn, I was here by 5 minutes, but since I said 10 I decided to buy us some food and snacks. Anyways, do you understand the capability of your SE? You just need to try."


    I felt a bit encouraged so I decided to run around as well, and he proprosed the same deal, "If you come here by 10 minutes, I will teach you everything I mastered, elsewise your training will get more intense from the day onward." and with that I ran off, as fast as I could. I continued running and running around to see how far I will go, but it didn''t seem like I was going anywhere, but I continued on running. My feet where aching and I couldn''t tell where I was. Finally, when I met Sensei he told me two things. "First of all, its been 3 hours, and second of all for an entire loop there would have been atleast more than 3~4 hours for you, so I decided to make it easier." Before hearing his explanation I dropped down on the stone and fainted.


    When I woke up, it was Sensei and he said, "Wakey Wakey! Your wounds are fixed and your stamina is back, time for some more intense training!" With that he took me to the backyard and told me to dig. To dig until you see stone, and then break the stone with your hand. "Your training will end when I see a piece of stone on your hand and your knuckles bleeding." With that we both started pummeling the ground. Sure enough, both of us got to the dirt, and with one massive punch, Sensei broke a massive hole into the ground, making a miniature ravine. I to, tried to do that but with no avail. Then he told me, "For the next 2 weeks, we will continue these two types of training, and when the time comes, after two weeks you will see how much stronger you are." With that I started my training for the next two weeks and I was ready to become stronger than before. I walked to Sensei''s house, ready to endure the suffering of the next 2 weeks.

 Chapter 7 : An Awakening Call

    Two months have passed since Johnny left. In this time, I too, have been training, although my strength is far above that of him. I thought I should train with the others so that I can be sure to defeat him with one blow. To be honest, this school girl acting is kinda boring and I thought it was going to be different than this. I wanted to have more fun and I thought it would be cooler than hunting the Hagriz, our primary duty as SPIRITS. Hagriz are demons who devour human souls, and we have been on Earth when they entered such that humans will not be injured. We lived peaceful lives with the humans and no one questioned us. All prominent names such as King Arthur, or Alexander, all have been SPIRITS fighting off the Hagriz.


    The biggest question is what exactly are SPIRITS? We ourselves do not know, but all I know is that I''ve been created by my master for the sole purpose of killing Johnny. I never thought it had to come to this, a trained veternan SPIRIT fighting off a lowly human. Sure , he may have partially the strongest SE, but he does not know that himself, which makes it much easier for us. So, I wandered into the forest, found The Tree , and I cut it down.


    Afterwards I went into the trunk and I fell into the SPIRITS headquarters. "Hey, hey! Jennifer how are you!" Nicholas said, someone who I think has a crush on me. "For the last time, novice, first treat your elders with respect, im 300 years old you know." Nicholas then calmed down a bit. "I heard you were ''dating'' your target. Why so?" He said, a bit angry. I then told him what happened and I even showed my fathers body as a proof. "Man, he did a number on that old sucker!" I simply ignored him and went to the main office.


    "Sir, I came in to report to you about Johnny''s development. It seems he has went off for training so that he can get better situated with his SE, but I still don''t think he knows how to use ''that'' , so I think we should wait it out here and then spring at him. I would love to do it myself , but I don''t think we should be risky. Maybe we can send in two novices so that they understand how we do business?" I told the headchief. "Yes,yes. I do think we should kill Johnny before it''s to late, but a Hagriz showed up, so show those two novices how to kill one. Take Nicholas and Zero, they both seem like they will become fine warriors." With that I told them the mission and we went to the mission hall.


    There, the Senior Chief sent us to where we were to go, Brazil, South America. There we saw many differnent animals that I have not seen before. We then went to the deepest part of the forests when we found the monkey who had the Hagriz imbued into his body. We are able to tell whether the anime had the Hagriz or not because the places where he has senses (i.e Mouth,Nose,Ears,Hands) Had black spots on them. These blackspots had a gradient of dark purple and white along with it and you could also feel the evil presence.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Now the first think you would do is take out your SE, as its the only ting that harms a Hagriz. The next step would be thinking about only killing the Hagriz, and nothing else." I told them. They both called out there SE. Nicholas''s Soul Emifer was a Bow and Arrow, and Zero''s were twin daggers. They both then concentrated on the Hagriz''s evil presence and attacked. "Remember, since he only possesses senses, target the monkey''s ears . mouth , nose , hands , and the other parts with the black." Zero dashed in and with a quick sweep he knocked off the Hagriz''s control on his ear. Nicholas then shot 4 arrows in the sky and it took the remaining black spots, which was impressive for beginners, as usually most novice''s topple on the ground and before being devoured they cry for mercy , until we had to save them.


    I actually thought it was good training as they learn the next things that happen in life and with that it would be easier for them when they encounter another Hagriz. After the monkey was freed, we were sent back to the base and there I went to the training hall along with the general. He then gave me some more tips on how to defeat people with the molding Soul Emifer and it made it seem a ton some easier to kill someone like Johnny. these new points helped me alot , as well, to understand how Johnny''s Soul Emifer worked and I too understood things a bit better.


    With all this knowledge and training I''ve put into the past 2 months, I believe I can easily kill Johnny. It made it seem much to easy as the molding SE is one of the most common ones and as a result it would be easier to counter. Yet still I don''t understand how the molding SE is one of the most strongest ones. This is because the Reaper has a scythe, the demon lord has a sword, the angel general has his guns and God''s ability is to create anything he so desires. The unknown human who was mastered it, though, is still unknown.


    Although I had my doubts about the true strength of Johnny, I trusted my Head Chief that he was a strong and worrysome oponent as so I should be careful around him. I continued my training in my own cube, a personal place, in an alternate dimension where we and the Hagriz first came from. I live there and I train there. My personal cube has about everything needed for solo training, including bench pressing and the fun human bouncy ball that they use for yoga. Overall I was certain Johnny was going to be killed at second semester and to make him feel better I may continue the act a little bit longer. With that being said, I continued training for the next 2 weeks, vigourously, and without break.

 Chapter 8: A Secret Within a Cover.

    Believe me, being the president of the head council is hard. Even though every member of the school has a break, I have to stay and take care of the school along with the teachers. I have to help set up the new classes, help making the school circulum and all those things. Believe me, it may have its pros, but its cons is that you never have a single day free. Its always some planning to do, maybe for an event, or a school trip, or maybe even a break. Although I''m worked hard every day, I still can''t stop thinking about Johnny. The way he destroyed the schools simple plan of shortening the fodder was utterly destroyed.


    I have a feeling I''m faling for him. I always fluster up when I see him and I wish i could murder Jennifer. Although I have a job to do, I still can''t shake the feeling of me needing him in my life. What will happen if he is gone? I can''t control these feelings that is towards this man. I just don''t know why, but he is so is.... whats the word ..... intriguing? He is the youngest amongst all of us yet he is smarter than us all. I don''t know why he doesn''t feel bad or feel like a weirdo.


    My job varies from time to time , place to place, but it usually involves simple tasks like arrends and whatnot. Usually I spent most of my time on school work (being the president of head council [PoHC] and all) . Whenever I reach home, I try to text Johnny but he seems to busy because I haven''t gotten a reply yet. However I''m still a bit happy that the break is going to end this week so I''ll be able to see him again. After texting him, I would go and take a shower. After that I eat, and then I do my homework.Afterwards I spend my next few hours doing schoolwork which includes planning for upcoming events and whatnot.


    However today as a bit different. I got a call from my boss today and he said two words and hooked up. With this little knowledge I knew I would be to busy to be going away. I got my gear and left my apartment, and went to the desired location of specimen #99$%2 , who too, lives in Japan, not far from my apartment. Aparently she lives alone and she is a S+ ranked villian. Although I''ve been trained to kill, I''ve never fought an enemy above B rank, and I was shook with fear, however my boss assured me I''ll be with the support of another man. Although this man wasn''t a member of the facility as of yet, he was living there for quite a while and as so he is most likely the most trusted agent.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As I went to the specimens house, I saw a robbery occur, and due to my force of good habit, I went and saved the girl. After saving her I went to the apartment and I knocked the door. No reply. Then Suddenly. The door was kicked and my face was slammed with the door and I fell


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After finishing my practice with the head chief, I headed back home and then I was preparing for Johnny''s return and this happened. Someone knocked my door and my survival instincts lead me to kicking that person off a 4 storey high building. To my surprise , afterwards Tou came. "Oh hey Tou! How are you doing!" I said, when she looked at me like i murderered someone. Sure I may have killed a few people accidently when i attacked the Hagriz.


    "You....Jenny...? I can''t believe it! You..... you..... YOU ARE A SPIRIT!" and then she lunged at me, as if trying to kill me. "Whats up with you Tou? I don''t remember what I did to offend you in any way!" I said but she still attacked me, crying.


    I had no clue what was happening so I simply fled back to base and when i came to base i learned a few things. First of all on our list there is a mysterious woman who is not known fully and also the fact that Tou has also been a bit mysterious with us.


    All I know is that I can''t stop her, but I do know that Johnny can stop her. I can''t believe I must say this but I think only Johnny can reveal the true identity of Tou Kazo, President of Head Council!

 Chapter 9 : To Home, Must I Return!

    The two weeks Sensei put on me for training was harsh. It consisted of many things such as running kilometres everyday at 5 AM, then boxing with a gorilla, then walked over hot coal, climbing mountains, and any other extreme sport x 10 you can think of , but in the end, it was worth all the suffering. I didnt believe it but in those two weeks I may have grown 4.32 cm taller making me now 5'' 7 . The next day when the summer break was about to end, Sensei and Hartsen~Sensei both came to me. "Wah... Hartsen? I thought you were a dead old fool! Where the hell were you?" And Hartsen laughed." Oh Come on shitty brat? Didn''t Sensei tell you that it was all an act, sure I was wounded, but it was an act nonetheless." I too, realized the fool I was. I couldn''t believe that I haven''t been thinking all that much nowadays, but now my mind was sharpened and ready to fight. I bet you I could kill Jennifer any day of the week now.


    Anyways, when they popped up , they said, "Now, try to touch both of us. If you can, you passed, but if you fail, you''re training will continue, 3x more vigorously. You have ''till Sunset to Touch us, which gives you about...... ehm.... 30 minutes?" And with that, my final training lesson began. The first thing I did was summon my stone, which now enlargened by 4 times. I then seperated into 4 parts and threw two parts to the ground. The next thing I did was use the other two stones and changed them both into clones with swords. This time , I had more control so the clones were much more powerful, they were able to blow him, but sadly not touch him. I was first against Hartsen and Sensei simply watched , but I plan on taking both of them, you know, two birds with 1 stone?


    With that measure, I made one clone go towards Sensei and the others at Hartsen. Only 10 minutes remained and I already had problems with those two clones. It was tiring straining both physical and mental capabilities just so that I can control them well. Sensei and Hartsen both thought I was a fool, or so I thought, when they realized my weakpoint and lunged at me, chopping my clone in two. "Gotcha!" was all I said, and they both fell in the hole the two previous stones created. "Damnit! I can''t believe I forgot about those two!" they said, but since I knew Sensei could jump high, I had the stone he previously chop, be made into an impenetrable wall. For Hartsen~Sensei I Transformed the one he chopped into a gun which than led him to the exact spot I required.


    With him going to that spot, I lunged forward my 3rd stone at him and he totally was caught off guard and as a result he got touched. "Damnit, he got me!" and with that I took the 3rd stone but left the gun shooting at him. THe next thing was to take care of Sensei. What I did was after making the wall, I knew he was going to burst, so I put stone arrows on top so if he was to burst through, he were to be flung with arrows. With that I then transformed the 3rd stone into a gun and the 4th stone was a wall that kept on closing in on him. He was surronded by a stone barrier, that was shrinking, whilst being shot with a gun, whilist not being able to jump. And then it happened. I never knew what happened but Light came shining from it, and all the stone evaporated, but it was a special stone, so I still had it with me, just a bit smaller. "God Damn, you made me open my power, even though you still touched me."


    They were both proud of me for finally being able to touch them, However I myself held back, because I learned how to perfectly craft other Soul Emifers, and since my stone can literally become anything, it made beating an oponent that much easier. After that, I went to the airport and left for Japan, telling both my Sensei''s that next year when we train I would defeat both of them by the end of the year, they then chuckled because I had no clue of their true strength or power. The flight felt seemingly long but in turn it was quite short.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    When I reached Japan, I sadly didn''t see Tou or Jennifer, rather I saw our sensei (I.e teacher ) . When I questioned about there whereabouts, she said that they both were hospitalized and as so they couldn''t come. So after, I drove to the Hospital which the teacher told me and i went to see them both, Tou first, of course. "She''s in Floor 4 Room 5F and Jennifer is in Room 6F, same floor." Said the attendent nurse person . So i went up via elevator to the fourth floor, but the elevator broke down. Thankfully I was alone and able to use my SE to bring it up. When I reached the fourth floor, and to the door of the room , I contimplated whether or not I should open the door. In the end, I opened it.


    "Oh, hello Johnny," Said a familiar voice. "Ehhhhh! You''re here!? What are you doing here" I said in disbelief. If you weren''t aware, the woman of the government who took care of me, Sarah, was right infront of my eyes. "I thought you were like the manaager of the estate, the hell are you doing here in Japan?"."I came here to see a fellow member." she said, I then looked at Tou, who looked dead. "Tou? What happened?" I said when she simply shaked her head. "Oh, nothing." She said. I then stayed there for a while and asked her what happened but she refused to answer, but right when I was about to leave, she said, "Stay, with me." and so I was obliged to wait for her to be done.


    "....And thats what happened." Tou said. So Aparently she found out Jennifer was a SPIRIT, tryed to kill her, but managed to get injured herself on the way. "Okay, but are you really sure you''re from the government? I never saw you." and so Sarah too explained. "Much like you, she was special, so she had special quarters, your''s were for your knowledge, and her for her vast physical strength. At the age of six Tou slammed a heavy wrestler champion to the ground, knocking him unconscious. As so she was locked in solitary for quite some time and as a result she became a bit of friend deprieved. In all honesty, she doesn''t want anyone to know this, but she is actually 12 years of age." and Tou flustered up again, kicking the wall, which literally almost broke in two. "No, No, no! Shut up Sarah!" Tou said, and we both laughed. "What''s so funny huh pretty boy? Want a piece of me?" and that made us both laugh again. When i was about done with meeting Tou she said something to me, which confused me for a very long time.


    After That, I met up with Jennifer who was also quite suprised I was there. "If you want to kill me, can you please wait a little so that I can also kill you?" She said, and then looked out the window. "How are you feeling?" I asked her and she said she feeling okay. She then asked me something vague. "I know it''s weird coming from me, but can you help me? I want to uncover the secrets of Tou and a mysterious woman who tried to barge into my room." I then laughed a little bit saying, "Mysterious woman? No that was Tou!" and she jumped in surprise. "From what I gathered, Tou is kind of like me, we came from the same place." and Jennifer was intrigued by this new information. "Alright, scrap the idea of helping me, Let me kill you now!" she said, which made me laugh some more.


    In the end, after checking up on both of them, I headed out when I saw someone outside the hospital door. "You Johnny?" and I replied with a yes. "Great, now let''s return you to your true home." and with that The person grabbed my arm and I teleported somewhere which I couldn''t explain. Tou and Jennifer both felt that my presence was gone and when looked outside, saw something ''Teleporting'' when it was actually just high speed traveling. Tou was worried, and Jennifer hoped I was dead. The only thing that came to my mind was for the next few weeks I would have an absent marked, and maybe the fact a FREAKING STRANGER IS TAKING ME SOMEWHERE! With this, I contemplated what would happen afterwards.

 Chapter 10: The Truth Between the Wellingtons.

    As the strange man ''teleported'' me to my ''home'' I wondered what Tou and Jennifer thought, if they even noticed what had happened to me. When I was sent, it took about 2 minutes to arrive to our destination. "Well, here you are, your home, Wellington~Sama." He said, and bowed his head. In front of me was a large mansion which seemed about 5 times the size of our school. To think this was my true family? I''ve never known about them as I was sent at such a young age. Even as a child I didn''t need the help of my parents because I was able to do everything myself, I forgot everything about them.


    When I first came, I saw that the two gargoyle statues at the front gate move ever so slightly and I quickly jumped up, right at the time they lunged towards me. When they both lunged and missed, they fell on the pavement and broke into small pieces, and just to be sure I watched the pieces for about 10 minutes, all the time where the strange man just watched. About after 5 minutes, the pieces started moving again, and with that I realized without seperating the pieces, it would continuously re animate itself. To keep the secret of my SE safe, when it crashed into a dozen pieces, I myself grabbed the pieces and ran 100 metres away for each piece, which was a piece of cake considering how much Sensei made me run.


    When I came back the Old Man clapped. "Well done, Wellington~Sama, but wouldn''t it have been better to use your ability?" He said, and I scoffed, then ignored his words. As we opened the gates, another trap came where the iron grills of the gate came alive and chased me like heat seeking arrows. Knowing that cartoon law won''t work in this situation, I grabbed a stone (Not my magical stone, mind you) and Smashed it into one of the grills, and it exploded. With that an idea popped into my mind. I then ran towards the direction of a forest and as I ran i grabbed small stones on the pavement and precisely threw it at the arrow and making it explode. I was able to detonate all the grills before I was even close to the forest. When I came back, he clapped again, "You should try to use your ability, Wellington~Sama" and with that I was ever more precatious


    As I continued walked towards the door, traps sprung here and there, the walkway turning into quicksand, the bushes spitting acid, the floor having trap doors, and all those things, and with all of them I didn''t have to use my stone, and everytime he clapped and asked me to use my ability, but I was confused, that why he wanted me to use my SE so badly? Anyhow, I managed to reach the door of the mansion and without thinking, I hit the bell, realizing it was most likely a trap. I then jumped two paces backwards and obviously, too my surprise, something popped up. First off, the bell was actually an eye, most likely of a cyclops, and then the mansion itself came up, with the doorbell on the chimney. "Who Dares Enters Wellington~Sama''s house? State your name puny human." And I told him my name. "We-We-~Wellington~Sama? Is it really you? I thought you died 5 years ago! I can''t believe you are alive!" And I was confused as hell. I knew this Cyclops?


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    After seeing all these events I wondered two things. First off what the hell is this? The power of a Soul Emifer? Or is it magic, a well known thing which is linked to soul emifer''s power to an extent. Second of all I wondered what th ehell happened 5 years ago. All I remember was someone dieing, I think that my memory may have been erased or someting like that. I then asked the Manlops (Mansion-Cyclops) who the hell was he, because I lost my memory. "Wellington~Sama! I Can''t believe you have forgotten about me! Remember me? Your pet? You used to have me around you all this time! And This mansion? Remember? You made this in such a way only you would be able to survive." I then realised that I did have some painful flashblacks as I triggered all the traps. "Well Sorry, but I have forgotten everything that has happened up until now." and the Manlops seemed even more sad.


    The old man came, and said, "Wellington~Sama! First off, don''t call me old man, I''m still in my late thirties, and second of all, call me Hazen, or Butler , whichever you prefer. Second of all, I too, am your pet, and I was made from you especially for something like this. I can''t go into details, because what you told me, but you did tell me that if I was to lose my memories , but still be alive, to take me to the warehouse , and then activate my soul emifer." I then thought many things. First off, who the hell am I? What the hell happened in the past, and how the hell did I know about the SE back then?


    After thinking for a while, I decided to trust them, but before anything I asked them, "How should I trust you?" and they both said, "You told us about your favorite Cereal, which you said no one knows, and that is Cinnamon Toast Crunch!" and with that I knew these two could be trusted. I''ve only told the people who I trust the most about my lust for CTC, hell I would massacre a country for a damn box of Good ''ol Cinnamon Toast Crunch. With that I went towards the warehouse.


    When I entered the warehouse, of course, it was rigged again, but it wasn''t a trap. It asked me what my FULL name was, my retina scan, fingerprint scan, and my favorite cereal, and I told them all (For secret purposes I can not tell my full name, so hah , haha ;) ) and the door unlocked. With that I saw pictures of me and someone else, but for some reason they were all torn apart, and horrible memories came back to me. I quickly shook them and at the end it said, "Place Yugrik here, AKA your rock" on a sign and under it was a hole that was the exact size of my rock, aka Yugrik.


    I then summoned ''Yugrik'' and with simply saying its name, it felt 10 times as powerful. It then sucked in my stone and with that everything around me changed. Hazen or Manlops weren''t here and it was just me. I then was sent to a pitch black room, with a door, that was shining. With that, I went through the door and all I saw was Red, Fire, and Death. Then To a sign to my right, it said, "Welcome to The Wellington''s Hell Resort! Only people of the Wellington family can come, socongratulations, for being the last survivor, Johnny." My mind turned blank. Who the hell am I, came up to me many times, just who the hell am I? Am I a human, a devil, a demon, a hybrid, a what?! Well, I had no clue so I had only one chance of finding out, by going into the resort and learning more. With that, I felt at ease.

 Chapter 11: A Past Never Known and A Shady Man

    So after all that, I went towards the hell resort to learn more about who exactly I was in the past. It seemed annoying at first, going to a new place, trying to learn about my past, but as I thought about the future, I supposed it was best for me to learn about my past. As I went forwards, I noticed there were ''Water Fountains'' but with lava instead, and rather than dirt. there was stone, and on it , ''grass'' was growing. It was the exact oposite of a normal home. It seemed weird at first but then I still considered who exactly was I and how exactly do I know all these. Anyhows, as I went towards the mansion, it was kind of like the Manlops but instead he stayed in place. "Who goes there? I am here to protect Wellington~Sama''s secrets. State your name!" and I told him it was me, Johnny Wellington, and that I met the other Manlops and Hazen. He then looked at me and said, "Oh you met brother and master? Well then, come along, but mind me, even for you Wellington~Sama, you''ve only been able to stay here for an hour tops, and in that weakened vessel and weakened mind, it may last only 5 minutes, please make the most of it," he said, opening the door, and then vanished.


    After this, I went inside the mansion and it looked amazing. It looked kind of like our school but with more of a high tech feeling and a more science lab kind of feeling. It had rooms for literally everything, from tissue rooms to bedrooms. There was nothing that was missing from this mansion, it is like a magical place! I continued searching through room and room and found a room full of chocolates and I snagged about 2 of them. "Hey! Wellington~Sama! That''s my stash, and it''s unhealthly for a human vessel, master!" Manlops Hell Version said , and I quickly put them back, whistled and continued walking forwards, to find my past.


    As I walked past a special room, the hallway started curving like a slide and as I walked I saw many weird rooms, like Memory room, brain changing room, magic room, mech room, etc. In the end of the hallway, it was there. "My Past" Room, and it was locked with chains and what seemed like magic barriers. I was able to pick the locks but the magical barriers were more of an issue. It seemed like it was some sort of incantation and an incantation oposite to it would most likely open it.


    As i looked at the incantation that popped up when I hit it, I noticed it was Ancient Jozaz, a country made around 400 BC with almost no background, with seemingly only me who knows it. I then read the incantation, and it said, "The one who enters, must look deep in his heart, and think, ''is this what I desire?'' he then must answer honestly, and bring about change to what he wants, only then shall I open." [Obviously I translated it]. As so, I read the answer out, in the same dialect (It has not been translated for secret purposes), " Juzaz, SanHa Ikmaje, Wajata Ka Sab, Ko Ma, Ma Ma! Sa bi Ho de, kodamabe, wa dosebsey, nanmatohei! Muza Bai, Jis Ta Bat Ko, Lo Ma Ikmaje, Najade, Washabahab!" and with that the barrier opened. I was reliefed that it opened and I was amazed the incantation worked to begin with.


    With that, the door opened, and the room was filled with mist. When I entered, I could feel the magical power surging through the room, and it was too much for me to handle. "Wellington~Sama! Even you couldn''t withstand it before!" and Manlops Hell Version threw me out of the mansion and I was panting horribly. "Im sorry, you had 3 minutes left, but the magical power you embeded into that room was to much for you, even in your prime condition, I''m sorry Sama, but if you want to enter me again, to try, you told me that you must be atleast 10x more powerful than you were in the past, and at that time, you always said you only used 2% of your true power, so you must be able to be about 20% of your past self''s true power!" and with that I was sent back to my own world.


    I was thrown straight in the midst of a traffic jam, and every car in a 100m radius flung upwards 10 metres and fell down upside down. I only spent around 5 hours gone, so I decided to check up on Tou and Jennifer. "Hello, manager, I would like to see Tou and Jennifer, where are they?" and the nurse looked up, saddened, and said," You talking about Tou Kajo and that Jennifer girl? Boy, you have made them feel bad, it has been 5 years since you have came back." and with that I fell to the ground.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "5 years... I''ve been away for 5 years... yet I haven''t aged. How old am I truly? If what the Manlops said wa- wait no, what if I''m dreaming? What if I''ve been in a coma? Yah, Yes, that is possible!" I said, laughing happily, well kinda like a maniac. I then walked to the school, and it was gone. I saw the previous principal and asked her what happened. "Is that you-- Johnny? Seems like you haven''t aged. In the 5 years you were gone, the school wasn''t able to make enough funds to support itself and so it collapsed on the inside and so we had to go and sell it." Once again , I fell to the ground, feeling guility, worrying about what happened.


    The technology seemed to improve by alot, but still I couldn''t feel at ease. I decided to call Tou , and Jennifer, and surely enough, there number changed. I didn''t have strong connections with those two, but they were my closest friends, and the only ones I could trust. I continued walking around the walkway, looking for a way to contact those two, but to no avail whatsoever. As I walked by, I bumped a person. "Sorry, dude." I said, and he didn''t even look my way, but continued walking. He wasn''t looking at a phone, nor did he have a bag slung on his back. His face was shrouded with scars and his black hair was drooping down, covering his right eye. "Hello? You need any help? " I asked but the man just shoved me ahside. I decided to follow him, as he seemed to know something.


    As I continued following the man, he walked to an alleyway and when we were alone enough, a sword popped into his hand and he reached it to my neck. "Who are you? Why are you following me? Are you apart of the government? Or the SPIRITS agency? Tell me!" He said, seemingly angry at me. "I don''t know, I''m confused. I was gone for 5 hours and everyone seemed to have thought it was 5 years!" I blurted out, which I shouldn''t have, which probably made me sound like a weirdo.


    "Oh, you''re that kid. 2 girls past by me , one from the government and the other with the SPIRITS, and they both asked me if they had seen a guy who wasn''t shown up for the past few years, and showed me a picture of you. Now that I look at it, the picture seems pretty identical to your own face. You haven''t aged? Damn, you probably went through the time lapse like me. Hello! Call me Hazen, pleased to meet you!" He said, and the bad dreams flooded back into my mind. Is this real, or is this fake? IS this the present? Or is it the future? Did I see the future? Or am I in the past? My head hurted as I was confused with the timelapse thing. So I asked him to come to a park and explain to me more about what exactly had happened.


    "Im Hazen , The son of Hazen IX, also known as ''Butler'' , I was appointed to find someone and kill him. I have not been told his name nor do I know anything about my target, but my father told me I had someone to kill and someone to murder, so I spent the past 28 years searching for him. If you are wondering why I look so young, like you, I went through a timelapse, a magical spell which shifts concept of time, which is handy in certain cases but has drastic effects. For the time being, you seem like a trust worthy guy. Mind joining me in my quest?" Hazen said, and I agreed, wanting to understand more about what had happened.


    "I have a question, Haz, May you tell me what has happened to Tou Kajo, age 17, and Jennifer WithoutALastName, age 21?" and he nodded, pointing towards the billboard. "The big chest girl is Tou, and she is the head of the Government, a place which trains people to become Assassins, to kill SPIRITS, and Jennifer WithoutALastName is the semi-flat girl who is the Head of The SPIRITS agency, sworn enemy of Tou. They both have a joint mission however, to murder a man, who is still unknown to them. That was the wish of there previous heads, before they died, which caused a large comotion inside and outside the agencies."


    I then wondered once more, Who and what the hell are the SPIRITS, and what exactly is the government. With a fuzzled up mind, Tou and Jennifer both moved to the headquarters of there specific jobs, Tou in Greenland, and Jennifer in NoOneKnows. I decided to continue my adventure with Hazen, and maybe ask Sensei and Hartsen about what had happened, and more about magic. As so, my next duty began, to help Hazen the tenth and find out more about the knowledge of magic!

 Chapter 12: The difference between Soul Power and Magic

    As I continued my adventure with Hazen X, I still continued to wonder about what happened and why my life is turning out like this. The only things I understand now is that I must get more strong in order to understand about my past. I then asked Hazen, "Hey, dude. Is it alright if we stop at America, I want to check on my teachers." and he said its cool. So we then forged passports and went via plane to America. Hazen''s name was William Frank and I was Bill Frank, his younger brother. While we were in the plane, I noticed Hazen was still a bit new to the technology so I helped him out a bit. Before going to sleep, I noticed a shady group of people on the back seat, to the left of us. I knew that these people were going to be interlinked with us somehow, but I chose not to interfere with them.Finally, I slept and I woke up when we landed.


    After getting our luggage and stuff, we rented a taxi and went to where my Sensei''s taught me. When I went there, I didn''t see Hartsen~Sensei around at all, not ready to attack me or anything. "Are you done yet? I''m getting no reception." Hazen said, a bit angry. I told him to wait a bit more and he moaned, than sat under a tree. I reassured him by telling him I''ll by him a new package when we are done, and he perked up, in a happy sense. When I knocked on the building, Hartsen''s daughter opened it, rather than him. "Oh, Johnny, what are you doing here? It''s been a few years since I''ve seen you!" she said, and I asked her where Hartsen and Sensei is. "Oh.... about that.... Father is dead, he died 3 years ago, and as for ''Sensei'' , he vanished right before his death." and after hearing that I felt worse. I didn''t even fulfil my promise before the old hermit died.


    After hearing about his death, I mourned for him for a few minutes but for some reason, tears would''nt come out. No matter how much I tried, the tears just wouldn''t come out. It made me feel even worse, knowing that I couldn''t even cry for my teacher. I felt worse and asked his daughter if she knew anything about magic. "Nada, Father always told me to stray away from those topics, as it always brought more harm than good, however if he taught me, most likely he would still be alive." and with that I asked Hazen to go. "Sure, wait a sec, almost beat my highscore in Subway Surfers. Yes!! Yess!!! GOD DAMMNIT!" and he threw his phone on the ground and waved at me to come, I then said my goodbyes and left.


    After that I asked Hazen if he knew anything about magic and whether or not he will teach me. "Yah, Im actually a different specimen. For learning magic, you first must know how to call on your power of your Soul Emifer, yet I myself don''t need it at all, which is weird. You see, for centuries when Soul Emifer and Magic were first found out, everyone always thought they were interlinked, like people only with strong Soul Emifers can use Magic, but it is kind of different. Soul Emifer''s work on the basis of feelings/emotions and spiritual strength yet Magic works on the basis of Mind. Magic''s considered to be known as the Mind Emifer as well. My Father taught me how to use my Mind Emifer without relying on my Soul Emifer, yet you are a totally different specimen alltogether. From what I gathered, you are probabaly the only one, besides the 4 great ones (Who Mastered Soul Emifer) who can manipulate Mind Emifer via your Soul Emifer. Your SE works on the basis of your ME, so that means unconsiously you are performing magic rituals, which seem like soul work." With that I kind of understood the jist of it.


    From what I understood from that lecture is that if I want to be strong, I must be serious and use my mind to its fullest, and if I keep a cool head and continue being calm, while having spiritual strength, my power will boost by alot. With this knowledge I decided to train myselves when we were free. I was ready to train till I drop, yet I still wonder about Hazen X and whether or not he will need help, as he seems like one of those emo teens who just wants to play.


    Anyhows, we rented a hotel and Hazen patted his pockets before realizing he already broke his phone. I sighed than went to the local market and bought him the latest phone, along with unlimited packages, which was about 1 million yen (about 10 ish thousand dollars) down the drain, and I told him if he was to break this phone, he will have to clean dishes until he can pay back the money I spent on him. He then listened to me, and downloaded Subway Surfers again. Since we were in America, I decided to check on Tou, to see how she is doing.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    After about a week of us in America, we finally found the government. "Well Damn, this place! I''m not going to go there, so I''ma just hang out at the hotel. If you need any help, gimme a call and I''ll be here in a jiffy. Well Seeya Johnny-Boy! have a good time with your girlfriend" He said that last part in a more mocking way. I flustered up a bit but I then calmed down and went to the gate. It seemed like the same those years back. "Hello, It Is Johnny Wellington, Senior of the Government Agency, Assasin Rank Rogue, Kills, None," I said to the door and it hissed, opening, saying,"Welcome back Johnny, you still killed no one? Damn, you rookie." it said, mocking me. Wait, how the hell did I open it? I knew I didn''t even know any of that, but still! Probably something to do with my past.


    Anyways as I entered, I saw a bunch of new faces, well, everyone was a new face, because I forgot all of them before. I asked the person at the main desk where Tou''s office was and she asked me for my name. "Johnny Wellington" and she gasped. "Its...- Its... You! Tou~Sama is a-" and sudddenly her eyes turned black, pure black. "Jennifer~Sama is awaiting you. Go to room 5 on the floor -2" and I followed her instructions, yet when I went on the elevator I saw no buttons, but I saw a panel for a fingerprint scan, and when I gave it my fingerprint only one button showed up on the right. ''-2'' it said, and sure enough I clicked it. The elevator than went down very fast and it was feeling warmer by the second. Than finally I reached floor -2 . "Welcome to Floor -2. Please wear an Oxygen Mask or you may die!" the elevator chimed as it opened. When it opened, I took a set and looked for room 5 and I found it , open.


    "Tell me! Where is he Tou! I thought you knew where he was! Where is Johnny Tou!" a familiar voice said. Another voice said, "I don''t know! He vanished from the face of the planet 5 years ago, ever since he teleported away by that old man, I haven''t seem him since!" I continued hearing them bickering about this and that when finally I heard Jennifer call out her Soul Emifer. "Yartsdra, come out! Heed my call, and banish the wicked. Now! Die Tou!" And right before Tou was about to die, I quickly summoned Yugrik and with hearing my call, it instantly , without me even uttering a word went to protect Tou. "Wha.. What happened? Where did this come from?" Jennifer and Tou were both startled. They then knew what would happen next.


    Just like they thought, I showed up outside. "Hello girls, what happened? Man, you''ve both grown.... Big.." I said, staring at Jennifer''s chest, at the end. "Hey! It''s not my fault mine are as big as *THIS* girls" She said as she motioned towards Tou''s chest. "Hey! Stop it!" she said, a bit flustered. "Where the hell were you to begin with, and why are you still so small?" Jennifer said, So I told them everything, except my background and about Hazen. "Oh, so thats what happened. Well that is kind of weird. Well anyways, although it''s been nice meeting you, I have to kill you, and so does Tou, but she doesn''t want to accept it. We''ve both been ordered to end your life before you''ve grown to powerful, as only a few people know about your true past, and although we don''t know it, we could tell it was serious. So if you could, please feed Yartsdra your blood, as She has been itching for some blood, for the past 5 years. Speaking of which, we both have gotten much stronger, but you still seem like a scrawny little boy. This is gonna be easy."


    With that, she came and attacked me head on, yet she still had no idea about my strength yet. Yet I underestimated her, since she punctured a hole in my stomach in the first stab. Tou yelled, and started crying, for some reason I don''t understand. yet I still had my ace in the hole, or so I hope. I than grabbed my phone and yelled in it, "HAZEN! I''m about dead! GOT a HOLE IN MY DAMN CHEST! Would YOU BE SO KIND AS TO COME HERE, AND HELP ME?" and with that , I fell.


    "Who''s this Hazen kid, You got some friend now, Johnny?" and when she was ready to stab me a second time, Hazen and Tou both came to help me. I could barely hear it, but I heard Tou crying, saying, "You will be alright, don''t worry, we''ll protect you." and with that I fainted, having no idea as to what happened next.

 Chapter 13: I Found Out That Im Half Immortal.

    I woke up , seeing Tou and Hazen X fighting Jennifer. The first thing I thought was that how am I still alive, and how am I conscious to begin with? I then looked down at my wound and saw it was gone, rebuilding itself at an incredible rate. With that I realized just exactly what happened. Most likely, when I fall unconscious, my soul recreates itself, by itself and with that it changes itself into cellular structures to increase cell growth, kind of like stronger cells being rebuilt, making me virtually immortal, but it has its weaknesses, that I can not share. With this knowledge I also realized how I''m still alive after Jennifer stabbing me those years back, when we first met. I continued to watch them, because although my wound is gone, I still lost alot of blood and I do not have the stamina to continue on fighting, so I simply watched, ready to fight in case the situation went bad for us.


    Hazen, not to my surprise was playing on the phone I bought for him, where Tou fought desperately in order to save ''unconscious'' me, I tried to tell her that I was okay, but the words just wouldn''t come out. "Damn, This is to much of a strain for me, if only I could manuevuer normally under these circumstances" I thought. "Die will you! You have been against your orders ever since we have been given them. ''Oh , but this can''t be johnny,'' and that crap! Will you just stop bullshitting and do your job, damnit, must I be the only one to do the job." Jennifer said, as she slashed Tou with Yartsdra. The speed of the spear was so fast, I couldn''t even notice it, yet somehow Tou managed to dodge it. "Unlike normal people. my Soul Emifer is a very special one only I have, and it''s a suit! The suit magnifies my strength , speed, intellect and all that by 10 times and increases at a rate of 2 times everytime I get injured, so its like a two sharp edge sword." and with that she just came back at her faster and faster. From her pocket she grabbed a knife and tried to stab her, but she herself missed, although she was extremely nimble with that suit.


    Jennifer continued attacking and Hazen just sat there with his phone. "Sweet! I''m getting a pretty high score! Come on, I can do this! I can''t slap this phone on the ground else my debt to Johnny will only increase. I still haven''t payed him for saving my life thousands of times before! God Damnit! " and I just sat there, wondering what he meant by that. I chuckled a little, seeing how he actually cared about me. "You, other brat, better pa...y .. Mo-re .. At.. te.. ntion, In the middle of a fi..gh..t! Damnit why can''t I hit you?" She said, as she slung Yartsdra at Hazen countless times, yet he simply manouvered over them as if it was a kid trying to beat up an adult. "Your lucky, insolent little child! You almost made me lose my highscore! " He said , with his eyes peeled onto the gameboy.


    At this point, Tou found it as a perfect opportunity to strike back. She then went straight in for the kill and managed to stab Jennifer at the back. "Ga..Gah." She said, and she coughed out alot of blood. " Dam--n Yo--u," and she fell. This was a trick that got Tou, but me and Hazen knew perfectly well she was still alive and kicking, waiting for Tou to drop her guard. As she went to tend to me, Jennifer sprung up and Stabbed Tou at the back , and she had a gaping hole bigger then the time Fr*eza Blasted Kri*lin with a K*m*h*meha (Yes, I read Japanese mangas, sometimes) , and she fell , with her face covered with blood. I started crying, for her, who wasn''t even dead yet, yet I couldn''t die for someone who I knew for years. I hated myself for crying for someone I met in school, rather than the man I used to be taught from. My tears were starting to be noticed by the others and they to knew , I was conscious. The moment I felt relieved , I called on Yugrik and started repairing the cells of Tou, hoping she would stay alive. I had to put both my mental and physical strain on Tou''s close-to-death body, trying to make sure it is exactly like the body of a woman, although since I read about the physicals structure of women and men (to the bones) about 6 years ago, I don''t have much memory about them. I tried my best and I was lucky enough to repair it fully.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Afterwards, Jennifer knew I would be an easy kill without Hazen, so, she decided to attack him, rather than the already weak me and Tou. "You should watch your comrades die, you know!" she said, lunging at him with Yartsdra in rapier postition. Hazen still didn''t need to look but when she was done charging he seemed angry as hell. "Why, you little Bi*ch! You made me lose my god damn highscore, time to repent for your sin, and die!" Hazen said, charging at her. Jennifer dodged it with ease, "Is this the best you can do, little boy?" She taunted him, which was the biggest mistake of her life. He then laughed like a maniac, laughing like a mad man who just created a disease that can kill the world. "BWAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! That was just a test , missy! Any normal human would have been dead by now , so now I know your a Hybrid, but of what, Demon-Human? Angel-Human? Or the renowed Dragon-Human." and I thought, there were dragons? I thought there was only the Demons and Angels, since when were there dragons?


    Jennifer was confused,"How.. How the hell do you know that? Who the hell are you?" and he laughed again. "Why I''m no one special, the special one here is Johnny. I''ve served him for longer than you can imagine, and I have my duties as his friend, to stop anyone who dares to hurt him. He has protected me several times, and I can''t even begin to say that I started to pay him back." With that, he simply swished his hand i the air. "Okay, not a Dragon Hybrid." He then swished his Leg, "Eh? Not an Angel Hybrid either." He was about to swish his head, when Jennifer laughed, "Goodluck with that! Pain brings me happiness! Come at me! I love pain!!" and she stood in front of him, letting her egoistic and masochistic side get the better of her. "Haha, your a funny demoness, better put you out of your misery." and with that , as he swung his head, without touching anything, in some way or another, Jennifer was pushed back into the wall, and the wall crumbled, until she was 100m into dirt and stone. "Damn, that hurt more than I expected, I''m getting a bit rusty, meh, time to hit a new highscore." and he was back at his phone, tapping it like a maniac.


    At this time Tou finally regained consciousness and looked at me, confused, "Wha.. What happened?" And she fell unconscious again. "Gosh, what do we do with her?" and Hazen took us both to my house. "You are both weak, and your cell regrowing ability takes to much strain on your mental health, please, rest." and with that, I fell asleep. I woke up after a few hours, and I saw Hazen''s phone on my Bedside table, and when I looked to my left, Tou was right next to me. God Damnit Hazen! Why The hell did you put a grown woman, right next to me! And I cussed at him with all my strength left. Although it was very quiet, it seemed like he heard me. "Haha, your welcome, Johnny! I thought you wanted some company!" He said, as he came upstairs, and I myself was flustered. I threw a pillow at him. "God Damnit Hazen! Wear some clothes, a towel ain''t enough you know! " And With the rest of my Power, I pushed him out of the room, locked the door, put a barrier between me and Tou, and went back to sleep, ready for some answers when I wake up.

 Description of Characters (Looks/Things/Etc) Edit #4

    Spoiler: Johnny Wellington<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Johnny Wellington:


    Age: 15 [Still in 10 year old body]


    Height : 5 feet 4 inch


    Description:Long, blonde hair with shining emerald eyes, with a glare of innocence and deception. Looks like a disciplined young boy, who always acted nice. Looks like he is actually 21 years old. Is a very intellegent man, but not that athletic, yet he is still very powerful, strength wise, and spiritually/mind wise. Usually carries a book around with him to note down new things, and to write down what he thinks may happen. Whenever he summons his Soul Emifer, he looks like a badass and with the weapon he turns from an innocent boy to a cruel murdering machine if provoked. best not make him as an enemy.


    Soul Emifer: His SE, Yagrik, is a rock that works on a basis of power. It can pretty much create anything it wills, but there is a certain way it works. Suppose Yagrik has a size of, lets say, 5 cubic metres. Now, suppose you want to make a tank. Yagrik then takes in to account its strength/power/uses (I''m to lazy to make an equation, well kinda like Size*Damage/Usefulness or Size*Usefulness/Damage or something like that) and when it takes this into account, it takes a chunk of Yagriks size to create it.


    2) Unis. Unis is the Soul Emifer Johnny has found out in MysBox (Explained in around chapter 40, so I suggest skipping if you haven''t read that far yet) . This can transform into any of the many weapons Johnny found within the MysBox, and Johnny had combined all of them into this little boy, so that it would be much more easier to use. It took him some time, but he managed to master using it as well.


    Example: Yagrik, is matured now, and is a size of 10 cubic metres. Now, suppose you want to make a tank. This Tank is , lets say, 3 cubic metres in size, and its missles shoots bullets that is of, lets say, 10 MJ, and its usefullness is 5 Points. Now this would give it a Power of, around 6MJ. Yagrik has a ratio of being able to supply suppose 1MJ of power / 6 cubic metres, so this tank would take 6 cubic metres off of Yagriks size, making its size of 4 cubic metres, and creating a replica of a real tank. Thats about how it works.


    Soul Emifer: Not Brought up yet


    Spoiler: Hazen The Tenth<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Hazen X:


    Age : 21 [ Yet his true age is unknown] (Looks)


    Height, 6 feet 7 inch


    Description: Shining Silver hair, with crimson red eyes filled with minace and the lust to kill. Not an entirely known entity , yet is rumored to serve Johnny somewhere in the past. Hazen''s purpose is to find his master and to kill one person. He is a very loyal man, who is at the moment helping Johnny learn about his past and about what he actually is. Is a strong Sadist, and loves to swear. Loves playing games, rumoured to live in the ages, in which these technologies weren''t invented as a result , loves phones.


    Soul Emifer:Ketsueki. Ketsueki is a special type of Soul Emifer which is seared into your blood which allows all sort of different powers, an example could be Lu**y''s Second Gear, in which he increases blood pressure, but also strengthening the heart and lungs so that they don''t burst. It''s full potential has yet to be told.


    Familiar: Rittz. Rittz is an ice golem , and the brother of the current ice golem. He is kindhearted, but loyal, and would follow Hazen, as he used to be Hazen''s father, Hazen IX''s familiar. He is extremely powerful and has many modes, one including in which he becomes the ultimate tank, but kills his speed. Other modes will be shown soon enough.


    Spoiler: Tou Kajo<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Tou Kajo:


    Age: 17


    Height: 5 feet 2 inch, Width (Of you know what) : Im not telling >=)


    Description: Long, black hair, curling all the way to her torso. Is a very nice girl, with emerald green eyes. Is a childish and kind girl, yet is very worrysome when shes angered. Can be considered as a yandere (usually kind but has a sadistic evil alter ego) . She''s a loving woman, devoted to the people she love, and does not want to see her friends hurt. Very optimistic, loves playing.


    Soul Emifer: Armor. Her SE is armor, and its the only type of armor that exists so far in the story ( may be lazy ). This armor increases her strength by quite a bit, and after taking more damage, it becomes stronger, kind of like a double edged sword.


    Familiar: Not shown yet


    Spoiler: Jennifer Gratenheim<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Jennifer Gratenheim:


    Age: 21


    Height: 5 feet 10 inch , Width (Of you know what): about one third the size of Tou''s.


    Description: Crimson red hair and hazelnut eyes. Her true personality is not known, but from what has been told , she is a sadistic woman, who is also a masochist. Is a very cruel woman who takes pleasure in inflicting pain, and likes being dealt pain. She is the perfect murder weapon, yet sometimes she goes overboard.


    Soul Emifer: Yartsdra , the spear. It is a magical weapon which is legended to be able to pierce through anything. Ye, thats about it.


    Familiar: Not shown yet


    ~~~Characters Coming After Chapter 12~~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    Spoiler: Michael Gabrios<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Michael Gabrios:


    Age: 11


    Height: 4 feet 2 inch.


    Description: A boy with green colored hair, with silver eyes, and hugs a teddy bear constantly. Is usually mistaken as the son of both Trinity and Diablo, because of how he acts. He is a nice boy, and does not like fighting, and rather likes peace, yet still, he is considered to be the strongest being known, being a hybrid of the 6 different species, Flugre,Human,Dragon,Angel,Demon, and Reaper, this all making him potentially the strongest being


    Soul Emifer: Still had not been activated yet, and has almost no background. Thought to be some power multiplier or something else (I''ll come up with on the fly)


    Familiar: Not shown yet


    Spoiler:Trinity Gabrios<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Trinity Gabrios:


    Age: 19


    Height: 5 feet 2 inch , Width: About same size as Tou''s


    Description: She has long, Blue hair, and has Sapphire blue eyes as well, not really thought to be the sister of Michael, as his physique (However you spell it) is much different than Trinity''s. She is the genius and the brains behind any operation headed by Diablo, and is his personal assisstant. She is considered to be the smartest human there is, and has been given powers of a reaper by Diablo himself, after being forcefully entered into the Reaper Society.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Soul Emifer: Not known fully, but at the moment is something that allows her to create illusions (maybe a pendant or something, idk) , with this, it helps hertremendously when it comes into making a perfect strategy in order to win against her enimies.


    Familiar: Two Familar''s , Iansis, and Ezra. Ezra is her weaker one, and Iansis is her stronger one. Ezra is an elf, and is a very smart one at it, and she is mainly a support familiar. Trinity uses her intellegence to give her cutting edge instructions which pinpoints exact locations. Iansis is the main one, in which Iansis can create clones of any being, as long as Iansis''s base strength is stronger than them, and she can continue continue creating exact replicas, until unless there total power is above the familiar''s master, so if Trinity has power of 100, and each clone is 10, then 10 can be made.


    Spoiler:Raizel D. Diablo<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Raizel D. Diablo:


    Age: two years younger than LesLout, and 3 years older than Hazen. All three of there ages are still unknown, but he looks like hes 24.


    Height: 7 feet 2 inch


    Description: A man giant who loves to kill. Crimson red hair, with blood stained eyes. Is a pure sadist, yet is good at heart, and has his reasons to be so. Is at the current moment, the Lord of Reapers, the strongest of them all. He loves to kill people, yet he has never had fun in quite a while, as everyone he fought have been too weak, and never let him have his fun, so he was dieing to fight some other Lords, but he had to stop himself.


    Soul Emifer:


    Kyoka Suru, known as the Stregthener. Although explained in Chapter 33, I''ll re explain it here. Kyoka Suru works as an extremely powerful multiplier, which has 100 phases at the current, each phase for an increase in percentage. the biggest change in strength would be the beginning of activating it, then it increases slowly. Suppose Base Power is 1,000 , Soul Emifer is 3,000 , and Mind Emifer is 2,000 . There is still no exact value for these things, but at the moment, it will be explained like this for betterment of understanding. It will first depend on its phase ( suppose you go to phase 1 ) then, it will take 1% of the value of Mind Emifer, which would be, in this case, 20. This ''20'' is now multiplied by Base Power, which would be 20,000 . This is now the new Base Power, or Physical Strength. This number , Is then multiplied by Base of Soul Emifer, which would then be 60,000.000 ( wrote wrong in chapter, dont wanna fix) . Now this is the new increase for Phase 1. Yet when you go for Phase 2 onwards, The New ''Value'' is added to the new value of Soul Emifer. So , if you go to , phase 2 for example.


    Now, 2% of the Mind Emifer (2,000 ) which would now be 40. This 40 is now multiplied by Base power, wihch would be 800,000. This value is added to Soul Emifer, which would be 60,800,000 . As the Phases increase, The value of Base Power and Soul Emifer would be slowly increasing, so , this time rather than base power having a bigger jump, it would be added, and added, rather than multiplied, because that is a power that would kill a person to overcome, so Raizel usually multiplies for first 10 phases or so, before adding, yet he can only multiply Soul Emifer once, and Base Power 10 times


    If you still don''t understand, send me a comment, I''ll try to make it easier to understand.


    Familiar: Sadisuto ( The Sadist) . He is the only mutant of Dragon,Demon, and Reaper, the ultimate killing machine. He is extremely powerful and his power ranks high above generals of other races.


    Spoiler: LesLout<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    LesLout:


    Age: 2 years older than Diablo, and 5 years older than Hazen


    Height: 6 feet 3 inch


    Description: Still a very shady man, but all that is known is that he has sunburned hair, with green eyes. He is seemingly a peace loving man, and is dedicated to his ''Master'' . He is the Lord of Humans, at the current time, and is considered to be a rival of Diablo. It is considred that LesLout,Diablo, and Hazen used to be buddies under the same ''Master'' , but something happened.


    Soul Emifer: Kazju, the Invisible Gloves. When Leslout activates his soul emifer, his body is envolped in a cloak of invisibility, concentrated on his hands, hence the name, gloves. It apparently boosts his strength by 100 folds at the by, and then after a while continues increasing until it reachs a cap, ie , his stamina. Increases by two folds every minute, and is good with any stamina recovering medicine, as it drains his stamina to increase his strenghth that is considered to be his biggest weakness.


    Familiar: not shown yet.


    Characters Coming After Chapter 19


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    Spoiler:Gabriel Raphael ( I think ) [ Angel Governer]<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Gabriel Raphael:


    Description: A man clad in white, as the governer of the Angel Dimension, who currently lives in Heaven, with his wife, Yuuki Raphael. They are both the only pures left, ie the only beings that is exactly one single race. He has blue eyes, with silver hair. He has the smile of an angel, and is almost never angry at anyone else. He is a cunning and smart man, and knows when its time to act, and has a strong sense of Justice.


    Height: 6 Feet 3 inch Tall


    Age: Unkown [ Said to be around millions of years old ]


    Soul Emifer: Unknown


    Familiar: Unkown


    [All of this will be explained around chapter 40->50 , so, stay tuned ! =) ]


    Spoiler: Trine [ Flugre Queen ]<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Trine Juvia :


    Age: Unkown ( Around 500 or so years)


    Height: 5 feet 2 Inch, the ''Triple Lengths'' will not be told


    Description: A beautiful woman, and the queen of the Flugre. She has green like nature hair, and mossy green eyes, with a face brimming with optimisim and happiness, yet it is told that Flugre, under there optimistic outside, are actually cruel and harsh murderers, but from being kind for so long, they have forgotten for the most part how to fight. Used to be considered as the most dangerous race, but they had lost there title for quite a while.


    Soul Emifer: Unknown


    Familiar: Unknown


    [ Same with Gabriel, Will be explained in further depth]


    Spoiler: Skiean [ Demon Secretary ]<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Skien the Secretary:


    Age: Unkown [ Considered to be older then the first Lords ]


    Height: 4 feet 3 inch , and same as usual, The Triple Sizes won''t be told


    Description: A woman with the complete oposite outlook then Trine. She is decked with Black eyes, and cold, murder-intentful eyes. She is still very unknown, yet has been by the side of the Demon Lord for many milinea, yet never served the Lords, she only serves the Demon King, known as Satan. She is a very eccentric woman, yet is smart nontheless, and knowns full well the capabilities and weakness of everyone there. She is a force to be reckoned with


    Soul Emifer : Unknown


    Familiar: Unknown


    [Same as with Trine and Gabriel]


    Spoiler: RagNar-Ok [ Dragon Lord ]<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    RagNar Ok:


    Age: few milinea


    Height: In Dragon Form, he is as long as a kilometre, with the heigh of a 5 storey high building. In Human form, he is 7 feet 4 inch tall,


    Description: A very eccentric and lazy Dragon. One of the few remaining Spatial Dragons. He is very powerful, but not so as cunning, as so, he has his colleagues do the planning, but usually when there is a war between many, his armies usually die off, because of his lack of strategy, and crude system of the Dragons, but he is planning on to change it . Ever since before the Great War, he has been dormat, sleeping, but now, since of the new war, has awoken once again to save others. Has an actual plan for the future afterwards.


    Soul Emifer: Unknown


    Familiar: Unknown


    Characters After Chapter 30:


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    Spoiler: Yuuki Raphael<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Yuuki Raphael:


    Age: 323 years old


    Height: 5 feet 4 inch


    Description: The wife of Gabriel Raphael and is one of the few Pure Angels out there. She is kind hearted and sweet, but fights for the pride of her nation. She has silver hair flowing down, with blue eyes and a keen mind. She knows whether something is a trap or not, and is immune to any type of illusion or trick played on her.


    Soul Emifer: Does not have any as she is a pure, and not a mutated pure either (will be explained further)


    Familiar: Tenshi. Tenshi is another pure angel, fit to be a familiar after a long time of discussion. Yuuki from the beginning didn''t want her to server her as a familiar, rather as a tomodachi (Friend) .


    Spoiler: Hui<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Hui:


    Age: 1253 years old


    Height: 4 feet 2 inch


    Description: A Harpy sniper. Not very uncommon these days, but Hui and her older sister, Juni, are elites in the skill of archery and can easily shoot over a distance of 5 kilometers with a bow at max. Can easily switch bolts, to make all attacks devasting. Has a childish personality, yet is over-protective of her older sister. Oliver green hair with green eyes, and a cute face which shows ''innocence'' but in all reality, she has never heard of this ''innocent'' word before.


    Soul Emifer: Not showed yet


    Familiar: not showed yet


    Spoiler:Juni<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Juni:


    Age: 1853 years old


    Height: 6 feet 3 inch


    Description: Badass Harpy with sniping skills unmatched, possibly the best sniper in all the universes. Her ability to deduce positions , bolt switching, and accuracy is over 800% , and her actions does not define the abilities of any normal being . She is usually in a very serious mood, and is one of the few Harpy''s who are skilled in using their head, which makes her the perfect sharpshooter. Her feathers are lighter than others, which allows her easy flying abilities as well


    Soul Emifer: Not shown yet


    Familiar : Not Shown Yet.


    M.C''s After Chapter 46:


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~


    ~~

 Chapter 14: Jennifers Identity

    I woke up later than everyone, as I was the one who had most of the strain , keeping our cells same and all. When I woke up, Tou was in the kitchen eating cereal. I asked her what happened while I was asleep. "Hazen left to get some supplies, so I decided to stay here while I wait for you to wake up. He told me to take you to a certain place when you wake up, so are you ready to go?" and I answered, that I was. After that, I wore something rather than pajamas, and went with Tou. While we walked towards the destination. I saw a man, a woman, and a child, all walking together, talking about something I couldn''t here in particular. When they walked past us, the man said to me, in a whisper, "Be ready, Johnny, we know your secret," He said, while walking, like those badass characters who walk past someone slow-mo. Anyways, we continued on to a warehouse, around a sea port. Hazen was looking at the water and said, "You''re finally awake. I got some things to tell the both of you." yet all I was thinking about was that man.


    Who was he , I thought, Why does he know me, and what connection do we have. "Hello? Helllo! Earth to Johnny!" Hazen kept on shouting. I snapped back to reality and said, "Yes, what?" and he sighed. "Okay, listen to me Johnny" and I nodded. "Jennifer, isn''t a human. I know you may have found out about that by now, but she isn''t what you think she is. When we attacked her , because I knew you were awake, You saw me use 4 different attacks, one for pure humans, another for angels,demons, and dragons alike. Yet she reacted the most with demon, she also reacted with the other two attacks but was very small, almost impossible to be felt from anyone, not even she knew. She is actually a hybrid of all four beings, a first. She has the capability of possible being the strongest hybrid alive, and with enough training, has the power to defeat the devil king, angel general and god himself, if she was trained properly. As so, she is a great threat to your wish, Johnny, as a result we need to kill her before she gains knowledge of this power. Dragons give her great strength, angel abilities give her crazy regeneration and her demonic powers make her fast and giving her great tenacity. As so what are your guys idea?"


    I understood everything, but what wish was he talking about. MY wish of finding about my past, or my wish in the past. "Well, Hazen, I understood everything you told me, and , although I don''t know how, i also felt some of her abilities. According to what i gathered, she is 20% Human, 55% Demon, 10% Angel, 10% Dragon, and the other 5% is of another being that has not been found to us now. As so, from what you have told us, I have made a plan that seems good enough. Now I need the both of you to listen very carefully."


    "From what I gathered, she lives around where we are, at about the market block. From there, we will wait till she is alone at her home. After that, we will conduct our plan." and with that I told them every detail, and they listened very well and they understood the plan, and with that we conducted it.


    Around 2 hours after making the plan, we saw that she was alone at her home. We then went, and started our plan. THe first thing that happened was that I summoned Yagrik and started the intiation of the plan by setting up traps and everything. We knew that it was a very dangerous plan and one slip up could be the death of us. And since I just healed, I don''t think I am able to do that again. Anyways the traps were all set up and with that we were ready to go on phase two. I sent the signal to Tou and she intiatied our second phase. She sneaked into her house with her SE on, and we started our attack. Jennifer was infront of her, and being inconspicuous, Tou sneaked into her home and attacked her. She was able to cut a deep wound on her arm, but then Jennifer was on full alert, which went according to the plan. "What the hell are you doing here? I just recovered!" and she called out Yartsdra and attacked Tou, just according to plan. She then activated the first trap, which was a simple arrow shooter, she dodged them all, and went to the exact position, the second trap was where a boulder fell on her. Tou was able to hit her with another cut on the arm and she was getting cornered, just as we wanted. I then summoned two more Tou clones and mixed the 3 Tou''s and with that all of them attacked her, throwing her in the required postion.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Tou charged at her once more and because so, she had to dodge and because of the position of our traps, she was in the corner right in front of hazen. When she dodged, Tou instantly ran back at it was Hazens turn. He said a chant and because of that his sword went into flames. He then thrusted his flaming sword at Jennifer. "God Damnit! Why!!" She said , as she got stabbed in the heart.


    "According to you, her percentage of angel is 10%, so it''ll takea about 1 minute to heal one-tenth of the wound. So , if we simply continue shooting her, she would die , as she would die before her body can get enough oxygen. Its over, Jennifer, you will no longer be a problem to us." Hazen said, as he continued to shoot her with a gun I made. The plan was to simply place her in a certain spot where we could attack her without her getting a chance to dodge. The sword was flaming because it takes longer for her to heal ashes. It was a plan that could have failed if she saw it coming, or had a different way of healing. the knowedge of an angels healing was given by Hazen. "God.. Dam...nit." she said, and then she asked me to come closer (used her head) . "Li....st.....en ..... To ..... me. So....me....on....e ..is ...try......ing.....to.. ge .............t .... you.....r .... h.....e.....a....d... Hi.... s.... na.... m....e ..... is.... Di-" and she died. Every pause was for her to cough, or spit blood. Again, I couldn''t stop myself from crying, which angered me as usual.


    Still, I tryed my best to not try and heal her, which was hard for me. Who is this Di- guy and why does he want me dead? I continued thinking, as I was worried for what was to come. All I knew was that one of the obstacles were gone , but I still need to train myself into becoming the man strong enough to open up my way to the past. I continued on my path, which was only going to get harder, and sadder, was what I thought, and man, was I right, because I couldn''t even begin to think about what woudl happen next.


    I still worried about what could happen about this Di- guy and as a result , I was worried about me, and Tou, because I knew Hazen was thousands of time stronger than my current self. I still wondered where Sensei was and who could be the so called ''Reaper''. I continued thinking about what could happen but at this time, all I thought was about the path infront of us. I continued to walk forward, hopefully , to find out about my past.

 Chapter 15: The Death of a Nakama

    After ending the life of Jennifer, we weren''t bothered for 2 months, but I was still sketchy. We already went to Japan again and in those past 2 months, I''ve been training with Hazen for a while now. "No, your aim isn''t well! Try and use your brain a bit more. If you were going to shoot anyone, with something like that, you would never hit them! You need to use your brain to get them in a spot, like we did with Jennifer, but it must be done by yourself. As so, you need Yagrik to become bigger. At its current size, it won''t be able to even copy half of a Soul Emifer, although it can make hundreds of clones. The amount of Stone used depends on the weapons strength, so suppose you want to make wings, it would be much harder and more costly, than to make, lets say, 15 perfect clones. Because clones , although has the looks, have there movements controlled by you, and abilities controlled by you, so it would only be stronger if you can make a perfect clone, outside and inside, and that woudl most likely take 20 of the current clones, and even then, it woudl probably be of someone weak, like a general or squire of the government. Now, use your ideas to attack me!" Although I liked the peace, I was still sketchy of something to happen.


    I continued trying to attack him but even still, I couldn''t launch a hit on him. I tryed many tactics like cornering him, springing traps, but maybe my approach is just to bad, just like my time with Sensei. I still haven''t even seen his Soul Emifer, so I can''t even begin to imagine his SE''s power. " Oh, boys! Dinner is ready, come and eat!" Tou, suprisingly, is actually amazing at cooking. She told us that she learned from her mother when she was 11 years of age, but when she passed away, she was the only one who knew how to cook, so she has some experience with cooking. "Man, Johnny, you should stop over-exerting yourself. You just got healed, you don''t want your wound to open up again, now do you?" I Couldn''t argue with that. After eating, I decided to sleep a little, and I dozed off in my room.


    When I woke up, I checked on Tou and Hazen, and they were both fast asleep. It was 6 AM , so I decided to do some training. But first, I wanted to get Hazen back for those few days back. So I went to his room , and changed his alarm timing, to 2 PM, from 12 PM. Then I went into his room and took some of his chocolates, and that pissed him off. "I was awake the whole time, your louder than a cow. If it was Tou, I wouldn''t even noticed her presence, but your presence is bigger than an elephants! Now put my KitK*t back, Or I''ll kill you, resurect you, then kill you again. Thanks " he said, and I jumped. "The hell? How did you know I was there." . "Like I said, your presence is bigger than that of an elephants. That shows you have less control over your presence, but that also makes you strong. Try to control it." After I asked him if he coudl train with me, and he accepted.


    This time, I already had the field set up before we even fought, but still Hazen, was undettered, as I still wasn''t able to hit him, or so he thought. "God Damnit, same old tricks? You do know this won''t work! If you fight the same person over and over, they would know your basic strategem and if they know that, know strategy can help you." Just what I wanted to here. He got caught off guard, like I supposed. Rather than rigging the ground, I rigged the air. I shrinked my stone into an extremely thin string, less than 1¦Ìm , which was un-noticible to Hazen, because he didnt see it coming. The string acted like a tripwire, and once he jumped away from my ground trap, he triggered that, which created another stone, which senet boulders toppling down. After that, two clones came from both sides and I went straight infront of him and stabbed him in the gut, but, something happened that brought med¨¦j¨¤ vu . Above him, a shining white light came and he dodged it, like it was nothing. "Damn, you activated my power." bringing in mored¨¦j¨¤ vu . "You... know... Sensei?" I asked him, and he was confused. "Who''s Sensei?" and I told him I''ve seen someone else use that power. "OH.... him! Well, he''s kinda, kinda my rival. We have been friends since childhood, and whenever we fought, it always ended in a draw. " And I was confused even more. "You... you... knew him since he was a child? But... but your like... like 20 years old! Hes like 300 !" and he laughed. "Looks isn''t everything, you know. I''ve used magic to make me look the same age, you wouldn''t believe your true age, nor mine. HaHa! Now, I''ll consider that you hit me, so well done!"


    And we continued on training. When it was 10 AM, I heard Tou''s alarm, and so I decided to head back, but when I was about to enter the apartment, she came out, yawning, rubbing her eye, "Oh... my... It''s so early. And your still training? No one is coming for us, for a while anyway," She said, as the bedsheets she was wearing was falling. I blushed, "God Damnit Tou, were some clothes!" and I stomped back out, to train with Hazen. "Man, you really are trying to hide the fact you''re a pervert! Haha! If that was me, I would pull it down! Come on, be more of a man! Well I''m getting bored of this, so I''ll make a clone you can train with, he is about 1 fifth of my true power, but against the power I''m showing you, I.e physical strength, the clone is double mine, hes actually my pet, so don''t make him angry, Because even then I can''t control him. Well I''m Off, playing SubwaySurfers! If I get a highscore, I''ll tell you!" and he jumped to the window, and went to his phone, playing, but he stayed outside, having an eye on me, just in case.


    Me and his pet continued training, and it was harder than I expected. It was a strong pet. I couldn''t even keep up with its punches or kicks, let alone hit it, using my full strength. Which makes me wonder just how weak I am. I still haven''t found anyone with my same ability, so it was much harder for me. However I knew , that if I hone my magical skills, I would be much stronger. So rather than relying on my SE, I tryed using my ME , instead. I sent Yagrik back into the depths of my soul again. This time, I tryed using magic, which made it much harder. I used it like Hazen showed me, first saying a chant, then controlling something. "Only Expert magicians can do it without chants, and I still need chants. My true strength is my Soul Emifer, than my physical strength, I''m weakest with Mind Emifers and have low resistance to them. If you are able to hone yours, you will be able to beat me , pretty easily, granted you used the right strategy, but I understand your strategem already. " he used to say. With that, I missed Hartsen~Sensei even more. He trained me so well, yet I never thought about it that way,I''ve always thought about it differently, like I was being forced to overtrain, yet I never knew he was just trying for me to be stronger.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Another 2 weeks passed, and thats when it happened. We had to go to buy some food, so me and Tou went together to the supermarket. When we were going home, the same man, with the woman and child intervened us. The woman said, "Diablo, it''s time. Target found!" and with that she said some chant, and there was a barrier around us. Everything outside it was black and white. "This is a Time chamber, a place where time stops in this current place, so it looks like we are simply standing there, and so is everything, still." she said. Then this Diablo man came out of a tree. "Michael, stay behind your sis, I''ll handle our targets." Diablo said. He then called out his SE, and it was something else I never saw. It was a scythe, yet the handle was made of bone, and the scythe itself, was made of Soul Steel, a steel only forgeable by master reapers. "I never knew reapers exsisted! I thought they were myths, damn, this is going to be a problem, because the only way for a reaper to die is it to willingly want to leave the world." I told Tou, but she was already in attack position. "Hey! You! Pretty Girl! Your enemy is me. so get ready! " and with that Tou charged, but the Diablo guy, came out of nowhere and blocked her. "Hey , Hey! Don''t forget about me! I''ve came for the life of both of you, so don''t damn interfere. Your target is me, leave them alone! " and with one strike, Tou was down, for the count. "No!! Dont Go !! Touuuuuuu!!!!" After moments of anguish, in an angered tone, " ILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU ! I WILL HAUNT YOUR DREAMS TILL THE END OF THE WORLD!!" I was angry. She was gone. No matter how much I tryed to heal the wound, she wouldn''t heal. She was gone. "BWAHAHAHAH! Cuts from a scythe corrode the cells, so even if you try to regrow it, it will continue corroding, so its a killer blow if I want it to be!" and he laughed like an A***ole , seemingly taking pleasure.


    "This is great! I never knew our top priority enemy becamae such a weakling like him! I don''t even need to attack, Damn, even Michael can kill you! You are so weak, but I still have to kill you, because its my order. I was ordered to kill you, just like Jennifer, Tou and everyone! It is time you follow fate, and DIE! It is your destiny to die! And be reborn! I''m the only one alive who knows perfectly well who you are, and I know that if I kill you, the world will end, except for the alternate dimensions." Diablo said. I was so angry I couldn''t control myself. My anger made my stone grow 10 times larger, and I fell unconscious. "Hahaha! He''s Unconscious! Look at that Trinity! He''s unconscious! He''s so scared! And what the hell is this? Yagrik? It is so small than last time I saw it!" and it wasn''t me who replyed. "BWAHAHAHAHAHHA! Diablo, its been a while, yes? This body is a weakling, and so am I, but don''t worry, I have my reasons, I can''t kill you, but you will be killed soon, maybe not today, but someday. ''Sensei'' is coming, so I suppose you better go, because he hates people who harm his disciples. Now, lets play a bit!" and Diablo laughed alot. "Hahahah! Well Its a please, Wellington! Its time I actually get to play! But still, With your current state, even 0.2% would be enough to take you down, so I''ll wait till you get your true body, so for now, let me kill this vessel." And Diablo charged. My unconscious body deflected it, "No, I still need it. I''ll lose it in due time, so don''t worry, but now I will do what I can to keep it. Hes gaining consciousness, so it is goodbye for now." and I woke up.


    I saw myself standing, rather than on the ground . " Aww, I wanted to play a bit!" Diablo said, but he striked him with his scythe, and I didn''t see a wound on me, Yagrik deflected it, yet it was cut in half. "Man! It''s still has alot of tenacity, like a mind of its own. It better not be you! " and with that he struck again, and this time Yagrik wasn''t there to save me. Then, out of the blue, The Barrier increased in size. "God Damnit! I didn''t take in the factor that he might still be alive. Diablo, we might have to retreat" The woman said, a bit worried. "Come on, that old geyser isn''t strong enough to take me on, and with us 3 together, he''s chanceless! But I''ll take your word and leave, AFTER I kill Johnny." Diablo said, and he attacked. This time, It was deflected, and his scythe was thrown to the side. "Oh wow! You came quicker than I thought, ''Sensei'' !" and Sensei was there. "Wha.. What are you doing here? I thought you were in America, The hell?" and he said something to me, "Forget everything that happened now, because you will learn later," and he tossed me outside, and I myself froze, with only my thoughts. I didn''t know what happened, but all I knew was that Tou was dead, and I was still a weakling. Seconds passed and I saw Sensei bleeding, and the other three gone. "Wha.. What happened?" I said, and He Fell, half dead. I took him to our apartment and told Hazen everything. "damnit, I thought he was killed! This is bad, oh so very bad. I''ll explain later, first lets get ''Sensei'' healed up, I need your help." and so we went to heal him


    Two weeks passed, yet still he was unconscious. I asked him what happened, and instantly My head started hurting. Was this the effects of the stress of training? I did not know, but all I knew was that I, too, fell unconscious, waking up on a bed, about 3 weeks after i fell . The first thing I thought was, who the hell was the guy infront of me.

 Chapter 16: To control my SE without ME , and ME without SE.

    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!" I said, to the person in front of me. The person sighed and told the old man, "You have maybe killed a bit to much of it." and he then looked at me and said, "Cthata," and nothing happened. "Ehh? What is that, the thing you just said, mister." and he sighed once again. "It''ll take some time, so you just have to wait it out." so I decided to walk around. It felt like a depressing atmosphere here. I was confused about what happened and I want to know who these guys were, and then I got a massive headache. "Ahh! Aggggh! The pain!!!" and I fell unconscious. When I woke up , the same person was right infront of me. "Remember anything?" and it started coming back to me. "Umm... um.... Hazen? Since when were you here?" and he seemed relieved. "Sensei took some of your memories for you to forget what happened and we will keep it that way. It seemed that he took to much, so I had to make you remember it again, using a cancellation spell. So where were we left? Training about using magic I think?" and I was still confused about what happened. I wanted to know about what happened, yet I still couldn''t remember it.


    Anyhows, I just continued to do my training with Hazen, stopping momentarily to try and remember what happened. " Just how strong are you and Sensei?" I asked, punching him in the midst of every word, yet still missed. I wanted to become stronger, yet I was still weak. I decided to stop using physical strength and focus on my mind emifer. I decided to continue thinking and I came up with an idea. Without using Yagrik, I willed a rock to go up, and it did . "Man, and I thought this was all just a fantasy." I thought to myself as I was bringing it up by simply focusing my mind and will into it. After it was brought up, I threw it, yet I missed . " Well, since this isn''t working, Lets make another way of you to train your ME." with that Hazen made rocks, seemingly come out of nowhere. Then he brought out a dart board, but it seemed reinforced for the rocks not to smash it. " I''m going to play a bit, so what I want you to do, is use your ME to hit the middle with the stone, I want there to be enough force to poke a hole exactly in the middle, and nowhere else. There is atleast 100 more copies at the store room, so if you break it by accident, use another one. Once you hit it directly in the middle, I will be notified , and once you do that , we will begin phase two of your training. Seeya!" and he went to his room, and started playing Subway Surfers.


    So I began training myself. I used my will to make the stone go up, and I threw it. I used all my willpower yet still , I wasn''t even able to bring the rock close to it, and since I have to shoot it at a 100m distance, it was going to be tougher than I thought. I continued grabbing the stones and started throwing it , but to no prevail. I continued to do this training for 3 days, whilist Sensei was protecting us, as he placed a barrier around our apartment. I haven''t seen Hazen except for when it was time to eat, and the food was not even close to how well Tou made it, but I continued gaining my experience of cooking. Man, I do wonder where Tou went, but I hoped the worst wouldn''t have happened, as I lost some memories. It took me 5 days ''till I was finally able to hit the board. but it was getting even harder. It took me so much will power to simply throw it that far, and I was only able to manage 2 shots every 2 hours, else if I did another one, I would have fainted. So, in that time I spent it cooking and training my physical strength. I asked Hazen to bring about an iron wall so that I could continue punching it to become stronger physically. "Hey, Hazen, is it okay if you throw one rock, I want to see how you do it." I asked him after he made the wall. He sighed, "Now look, this is something very beginner and I thought you were goign to be able to do it in a day, tops." without even looking, he simply snapped his fingers, and the rock flung toward the dartboard and made a precise hole in the middle. He then shaked a little, "It stings me. That''s the signal." . I called out Yagrik to take its measurements. "Wow, 0.02 mm long diameter, how could you do something so precise , with something as blunt as a rock?" and he said it just comes up to your mind. He said that since I use ME with my SE, why can''t I use my SE for ME. Then I remembered those few words.


    Without summoning Yagrik, I called upon my soul to help me with my will, and I felt much stronger, than, with ease, I was able to hit it in the middle, yet still, it wasnt as precise as it was with Hazen''s shot. Mine''s diameter was 2 mm. Hazen then came out. "It didn''t hurt as much as when I did it, but I barely felt it. Ehh? 2 mm long? Thats still a bit big, well I suppose you passed. Now to test it out. I want you to call out Yagrik, and I''ll shoot a shower of arrows, I want you to deflect the tip of each arrow without covering your entire self, rather covering the exact spot of an arrow. If you get shot, You will be wounded, and since I tipped it with a potent spell, it can only be healed by time, and it would take a day. If it hits you once, you are to start your training again, and this time i want it to be atleast 0.01mm long." saying that, he showered arrows at me, and I counted atleast 1000 of them . I then called Yagrik out and I focused my mind and will towards the arrows. "4 o clock, at about 40 degrees, 39 , 38, 36, 23 , and 10. then at 6 o clock, 30 , 28 , 27 , 12, all arrows around 0.2 mm long tip," which would make it a bit harder. I then focused my abilites and deflected the arrows, all of them, about a radius longer, which wasn;t perfect. just when I was about to tell Hazen if it was fine, another arrow came behind me, and I wasn''t ready for it, and I got a hole in my back. "Ai Ai Ai, to think, he would''ve learned about defending blind spots by now! Sama, I can''t believe you have gotten that weak." and I was carried back to bed, and as he said, I wasn''t able to heal it . I had to wait it out. But because I didn''t want to waste a day of training, because we can be attacked at ny time, I trained myself physically, and when I went to start cooking, my knuckled were bleeding, and everytime I punched it, my back had intense, gruesome pain , but it was worth it. As I was cooking, I realized that I never saw Hazen cook, nor tasted his cooking, so I made a small portion of it, for him, and dumped the rest of it, as it wasn''t even partially completed. I then called him and told him I didn''t make any for myself, so he should make for me.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He then said in the beginning that he wasn''t that good of a cook to begin with, but I said it was okay. He then started cooking, and I watched him. He did everything perfectly from the recipe book, and it seemed to look great, but that was just the outside. When he was done, I tasted it, and it tasted worse than dirt, and yes, I''ve tasted dirt before, when I was young, and the worst part was that he made enough of it to last a few weeks. "Damn, guess after mine can taste as good as Tou''s , I''ll help you cook. By the way, where is Tou? I haven''t seen her for a few weeks now, you have any idea, Hazen?" and he seemed quiet. "So, anyway, how was your training going? Tomorrow, at 7 AM , I''ll have you start training to get ready for my arrows, but this time the arrows will be 2 times thinner, and 3 times stronger, and if you get hit once more, this time, I''ll kill you. So don''t think about stopping your training, because Sensei left after putting up the barrier, else this would have been much easier. I''ve never been as good a teacher as he was, let alone as good as you were." I thought about only one thing. "THE HELL! YOU DODGED MY QUESTION!" and he simply whistled, "I don''t know what your talking about, well I''m going to take a nap, seeya.". DAMNIT , he dodged my question again! Anyways, i decided I should also take a rest, so I went to sleep.


    I woke up at 5 AM , and started training. It seemed much easier to hit it, but I wasn''t able to get it precise enough, and since the final test was going to be at 9 PM, I decided to train as much as I could. I was able to get atleast 10 shots an hour this time, and everytime It was aroun .1 mm thinner. So, since I was able to get to 2 mm, than in 10 hours, ie 3 PM, it would be .99 mm, so at this pace I wouldn''t be able to get it to 0.01 mm , as so I had to over-exert myself a bit, as so that would be a problem, but I continued trying, at then when Hazen woke up, he asked me about breakfast. "Eat your own food, you bastard, and I''ll eat mine, how about it?" and he scoffed then went back to his room and opened Subway Surfers. How I knew this all? Well I never told him about it but I actually put a virus on the phone which allowed me to track what he is doing, so that he couldn''t do any weird things, and if he did , I could laugh about it to him for days to come. I then, over-exerted myself, and was able to shoot it 15 times in an hour.


    It then hit 9 PM , and when we started our final training, I showed him the final dart board. "Ehh, 0.05mm ? Well done , Johnny~Boy! Well, let the training begin!" And he started the shower without me even being ready. Detecting the position of the arrows again, which wasn''t that hard, I had to focus Yagrik in these areas. Since it was 3 times as strong, and I collapsed last time, I decided making each point two times thicker, knowing that with this I can deflect atleast 1500 arrows, and Hazen knew this aswell, and he shot just that much, and I deflected it. When it seemed like it was done , I went towards him again, and Hazen knew I was prepared, so he shot 10 more in different places, and these were 5 times faster, which took mroe time to detect, and since he supposed it was only 1500 arrows, he thought he won, but that was where he was wrong, as it seemed i did it two times thicker, but I actually did it 1.95 times thicker, which allowed me to have 50 more arrows. I was able to defend these 10 and I thought it was over, but that was where I was wrong, and where he won. He threw 15 more arrows at me, and I wasn''t able to defend them, and the fear of death got to me. I was scared, and I knew I was dead, so I calmed myself down, and just waited for my future.


    But it didn''t work out as I supposed, as Yagrik itself defended me, and it was more precise then me, when I did it unconsciously. Hazen then clapped, "Well done! That was exactly what I wanted to see! This entire time, I did this just for you to train Yagrik to be able to be used unconsciously, hence able to use your SE with your ME, and your ME with your SE, so now you can use them both seperately, and together, at your own will. But since it only works when you are in deadlock with someone else, so everyday, we will spend an hour making it perfect. We will train with it, and you cannot think when you defend, rather, think simply about offense, and leave deffense to your subconscious mind, if you can do that, your power will increase dramitically." and with that we continued our training.


    I continued to wonder about what happend to Tou, and Sensei, and what happened in the time I lost my memories, but I continued to push forward, looking forward to what is about to happen, but at this point, I simply thought about training and making myself stronger than those who protect me.

 Chapter 17: Senseis Truth

    After fighting with Diablo, I knew I had to protect Master. As so, I told Hazen to keep him in the barrier, and he himself was to get supplies (food , water , etc). Knowing Diablo, he would''ve killed Johnny the moment he got, but since I put the barrier, he would be protected for a while, as I know Diablo is smart enough not to mess with my barrier. I myself, left to find Diablo, and kill him, because he would cause even more problems then The Hybrid, because she hasn''t gotten enough time to fully take in her power, but since she has the power of a Reaper, she would still be alive, but I do not want to spoil Hazen''s and Johnny''s happiness, so I kept it to myself. Hazen is most likely still thinking, about whether the last 5% is of Reaper blood, or of the Flugre, a species whose exact details are still not known, but still all that are known about Reaper''s and Flugre''s are there immortality, so Hazen probably doesn''t want to spoil Johnny. I purposely put the spell on him a bit longer, so that he wouldn''t remember about exactly, but sadly, Hazen is to kind, for his own good.


    Anyways, I continued my search for Diablo, but still to no avail. I thought he may have gone back to the Reaper colony, but I thought that he wouldn''t be stupid enough to go there at this time, because he still had a job, and being the Reaper Lord, his colony would despise him, for , to become the Lord, they must kill the current Lord, which would be Diablo. I''ve known him since he was every a babe, and me , him and Hazen used to be the best of friends. We were great friends, until our Master had left us. He told us everything about what was to happen, and when he will come back, so we have been following his wishes since. It is almost time to start phase 2 of his grand plan, and Hazen is training Johnny, just as necessary. I had a name, but I hated my name. I''ve kept my name a secret to all except Master, Hazen, and Diablo. I am still known to everyone , simply by ''Old Man'' or ''Sensei'' and I like it that way.


    I looked around the entire planet, but I found no traces of Diablo, nor his human buddies, who we had recently converted. Although they are not pure reapers, nor pure hybrids, they can no longer be called human. They have the power of both beings, Human, giving them the power of using Soul Emifer''s , and Reaper, giving the ability of Immortality and the killing technique.


    So far, in this universe , 6 different races have been discovered, and the lords have only ventured 5 of the 9 universes. My secrets are known to no one, except me and Master, not even Diablo, nor Hazen, knows my true extent of power or reason. Since all Lords are special cases, which can use Soul Emifers, without being humans, they have been renowned amongst the 6 races. Gabriel Raphiel, the Angel Governer, who wields a Soul Emifer empowering his Holy fists and Holy wings. Me, The Human Lord, whos Soul Emifer, can not be explained, becasue I have yet to show it to anyone except Master, and it''ll will be shown in due time. Then theres Raizel D. Diablo, The Reaper Lord, whos Soul Emifer is imbued into his Scythe, which gives his Scythe , Death Reaper, a renowned weapon, allowing him to show Humans the truth in seconds, making people follow him, without need of force. The Dragon Lord, RagNar-Ok, whose Location and SE are still unkown. The Flugre Queen, Trine, who, as well, is not known. and Finally , the Demon Lord, Whose Name and Location is Unknown. His true identity is still with me and Hazen, unknown to Diablo, because he didn''t trust Diablo, because amongst the three of us, he is the strongest, and I , the weakest.


    Yet still, I''m stronger than the both of them, because, like Johnny, I use my head, unlike those two, who charge in, without a care. That is why Diablo has Trinity and Michael, however Diablo took Michael, just because Trinity refused to go without him, yet Diablo is to dumb-witted to know the extent of Michael''s power, another Hybrid, but has all 6 races, unlike Jennifer, with only 5. Michael however, has not matured yet , and so is weaker then her, but in due time, he will be able to rise above everyone, except Master, Master was to powerful.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I decided to look for Michael''s signature, rather than those two, because the both of them can hide there signature. Michael''s signature is a colorful one, having the ability of all 6 races, of course. "Well Damn, Hes In RagNar-Ok''s domain, damnit." I said, to myself, and so I prepared the ritual for Universe transmission. I set up the magical circle, which , for going to the Dragon World was as followed.


    You were to make a Circle, of radius 50 metres. After that, creat a perfect Hexagon inside it, then split the Hexagon into its respective 6 sides, all forming 120 degree angles. Then you look towards the Northern side of the Circle. To the Right of the Circle, form the Humans Symbol, A Man in a hood, then going clockwise, the Demon symbol, a Bone and Cross, with wings, then the Angel Symbol, which was either a Human Ascending, or a Human falling into hell, depending on destination, this was Ascending. Then, the Flugre Symbol, which was a tree with 2 leaves, the Reaper symbol, which was Death with a Scythe, and Finally, the Dragons Symbol, which was a drawing of RagNar-Mok, RagNar-Ok''s Grandfather. After creating the circle, it was due time for the chant.


    I had to wait for midnight to fall, then I had to say the chant, "Oh, RagNar, Let me ascend to your land, let me feel your home, let me feel your wrath , and your power, make me a stronger man, make me understand how you feel, Let Me Come To Your World!" In Dragon Tongue, Obviously. Yet Dragon''s don''t speak , like normal people. They communicate with symbols and with their ME, which can only be used by other Dragons. So, I had to write the symbols taught to me by Master, as he was a friend of RagNar, the first Dragon created by God. After writing down the chant, I simply had to draw blood in the middle of the circle, and then throw the chant unto the cirlce. It hit midnight and I started the ritual. I did as was necessary, and the portal opened. Before leaving, I thought once more about Master and his plans, "Yes , Master, I shall teach him about every being, and the mysterious 7th, known only to us two." and I went. Once I passed the portal, I instantly knew the consequence. "DAMNIT! I FORGOT! HOW COULD I FORGET!" and I got angry at myself. Magical power does not work through different dimensions, so that means the barrier is gone. Anyhows, I continued going, and followed Michael''s trace.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Just as you said, Diablo~Sama, he fell exactly for the trap. Although you went with Michael to RagNar-Ok (RNo)''s territory, as so, I, Trinity, will show Johnny my power. However Hazen will be a problem, so I''ll make due with him. The first thing I shall do is ressurect Jennifer, she will be a powerful asset to you, Diablo." and I laughed. I knew Diablo well enough to know that the fight between Sensei and Diablo~Sama would be crazy enough to shake RNo''s world, and he will most likely then bring about change to this world. Well, all I had was a simply enough job, to kill Johnny, and lead Hazen to you, as the both of them don''t know eveything about Reapers. "This is all for you, Michael, don''t forget our deal with Diablo, all will be fine , in due time." I said, to Michael.


    Although we were in different worlds, I could feel his presence. He was scared, and wanted me to be by his side, but even still, I felt like he continued to think I was with him. Now it was my time to percieve my mission, and Diablo, to kill his foe. As so, I went to the cemetary, and looked for Jennifer Gratenheim''s grave, and went to it. I then dug her grave, and took the coffin to our base in the making, and opened it. "Rise and Shine, Jenny, you have a job." and I plugged a chip into her neck, which made her find us superior, hence giving us control over her, without brainwashing her. "Ahhh, it feels so well to be out of that coffin, and to have my soul back with me. Trinity ~Sama, what should I do? Kill that Johnny? Or What?" and I hushed her. "For now, everyone thinks you are dead, so , I will continue building a certain room for you. In that room, I''ll make it possible for you to train and master your 5 abilites. With that, you will be able to easily kill Johnny, without his cell reconstruction being a problem. Well, now I''m going to head out, so stay here, make yourself feel like home, I have a job to do, and you to, have a job. Goodbye, Jenny, the next time we see, it will be for training." and I went off, ready to spill some blood, not knowing , the extent of Hazen''s power.

 Chapter 18: To Meet With A Friend, Then To Kill Him.

    "Diablo! When are we going to go back home? This place is scary!"."Don''t worry, Michael, we just have some work to do, and then we will leave." This place isn''t scary at all, compared to Reaper Society. When we first entered here, I chose the highest floating Island, which was probably not a good idea, as right above us is RNo (RagNar-ok)''s Dwelling, but still, it was a nice place. The Dragon Dimension was basically void, as all dragons were born with wings. In this void, the founded, RagNar, decided to construct 11 Islands, so that people from other dimensions may enter, and that the baby dragons, whose wings have not fully matured, are able to live there.


    The lowest Island, Isle 1, is filled with plants, and so is Isle 6. These two Floating Sky Islands, were filled with the plants of the Dragon Dimension. Isle 1 is filled with good plants, with both healing properties, and medical help. These plants are used in many inter-deminsional drug stops, as it''s plants are most potent, second to Flugre''s, but it is much safer. The ground is covered in Grass, with stone and dirt. The Stone has minerals only for plants (Potassium,Calcium, those things) and its dirt is ten times more fertile then the most fertile in the Human Dimension.


    Isle 6, however is the pure opposite of 1. It is filled with the most ravengous and deadly plants, yet these plants are the lifeblood of Omnivore Dragons, as there are no dragons pure herbivore. These plants consist of man eating plants, poisonous plants, paralyzing, and so on. These plants are used to make drugs as well, but the bad kind of drugs, without benefit. These plants are dangerous, and they can only be killed by destroying there roots, and the roots can only be cut with metal forged with dragon scale, and they are fire resistant. As a result, the only way to cut these are with Dragon power, or with Soul Emifers, power only granted to humans.


    Then comes the next 9 islands, all meant for dragons, in ascending order, where Isle 2 has Water Dragons, then 3rd, with Earth, 4th, with Fire, 5th with Metal, 7th and 8th with a Mixture, 9th with Steel, then 10 and 11, the Hybrids. Isle 2 is a water wonderland, meant for dragons that are part amphibious, it is a haven for all things living in the sea. filled with waterfalls, trees, and a big pool in the middle. The same are for the next few islands, but just with there type, like 3rd, with Mud and dirt hills, instead of waterfalls, and a sea, the 4th with Lava and flames, 5th with Molten Steel and Ore, a haven for miners.


    Islands 7 and 8 are for adult Dragons, and they are usually there to become friends, or show there strength. It consists of the previous four types. Then comes the leaders of the dragons, the 10s and 11s. These consist of Hybrids of Dragons, other beings, or simply other dragons, such as the Steel Hybrid, the Void Hybrid, Spatial Hybrid, Celestial Hybrid, and so forth. these are all 10 Isle ones. The eleventh are for Dragons worthy of becoming the next Lord, and after the Lords death, only those in 11 are to fight, and the survivor becomes the Lord. Its an awful crude method, but gets the work done.


    Since 1 is the first island, and the peaceful one, dimension portals are concentrated there. If you want to ascend, you would have to kill/defeat the leading Dragon of that Island. and I have killed the leaders, and got taken to the eleventh. Michael was scared everytime he saw the dragons fight, because he was worried, it might be him doing that next. I however, had no issue. Soon the eleventh''s found out I was the Reaper Lord, and they questioned me. I told them I''m here to fight off the Human lord, and they simply watched, knowing it was going to be intense, and they too, knew , they weren''t near as strong enough to take them on. Maybe all four of the dragons could''ve taken me, granted there species were better for being together, rather than being solo, as a result, they couldn''t kill me, and they knew that.


    So I waited patiently for ''Sensei'' ie LesLout, a renowed scientist. Michael was continuously scared, and wanted Trinity, but I told him, it wasn''t possible. So we continued sitting there, waiting for LesLout to come and fight me, because he knows the consequences of coming here, if he remembered. Then, I felt his presence. "Great! He''s Finally here! Michael, You wait here, I''m just going to practice a little bit, at the dragons Void, the best place for training. You stay here, and if you see anyone come up, or you are scared, call me!" and I ran off, practicing my blows."Today your head will finally be mine, LesLout, and I will display it, infront of my home."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Shit, Why did I come here? Johnny''s not safe, damnit!" and I stormed away. "Ah, the famous 11 islands, well this is going to be simple," and I headed over to island 11. I didn''t want to spend to much energy by jumping up, so I decided to fight my way, hey, it will help me because I would be ready. In the first Island, about 10 cubic kilometres big, was filled with plants. On one side of the Isle, I saw the Waterfall with holy water, but it wasn''t the water that was holy, it was the berries behind the fall, so I gathered the GoldenBerries, a good medicine to heal wounds, helpful for the upcoming battle. I then gathered about 10 of them, grinded them, and then diluted its potentcy with the holy water, so that it would be an elixer. I also mixed some Hapsey Berries, and some Jonsa Berries, meant for an increase in strength and stamina respectively. The water was called Holy , because it was the only thing the grinded berries were soluble in, being a perfect asset in making potent elixers. I then decided to go to Isle 2.


    "Who dares enter this island, after the death of my father? I shall kill you, you insolent human!" the Dragon wrote, as they had a lack of vocal chords. I decided it would be hard to talk with him, so I , with the help of Master''s spells, grew him some Vocal chords. "I.. can talk! Thank you, Human, but still, I shall kill you, to regain my father''s pride." so he came and fought me. Dragons were weak when it came to using ME, but there physical strength was formidible, and they all had a special ability to control there respective type, and since he was the heir to the throne, this dragon was most likely the strongest and had most control, but, Water was weak against Lightning ME, so I simply had to cast a Thunderstorm, and with that I got the Dragons ability gone, my only problem was his physical strength, as ME and SE were useless against it. I had to go with my fists, which was weaker than Diablo''s, but stronger than the Dragons. The battle lasted a few minutes, but he fell, and I won, but, I did not have to kill him to continue, so I let him live. "When I come back here, with another Human, I want you and him to fight, and if he is to die, you can restore your pride , by killing me, only if you kill him, and if he wins, you are to serve him. Now live, and become stronger!"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    This continued with the dragons of Isle 3,4, and 5. They all had there father killed. "That GodDamned Diablo, killing the already few dragons!" and it just angered me more. I did the same with all the dragons, and told them the same thing, and they seemed convinced enough. In the 6th Isle, I had a few problems, because the plants were extremely tough, so I took some Hapsey , ungrinded, and fought off the plants. the 7th and 8th weren''t that difficult, as it was another leader of the Fire dragons, but he was different, he was a hybrid of the basics, 40% Fire, 15% Water, 15% Earth, and 30% Metal. I couldn''t use a simply ME, so I decided to simply beat him by negotiation. Although I could beat him, I didn''t want to waste my abilites . He didn''t listen, so I had to activate my SE, just a tad bit. Since he was the leader of both 7th and 8th, it made it much easier. The steel Dragon had a weakness to Ice, as so, I simply froze him, and he didn''t want to fight, because I intiated this time. "I do not want to fight, I simply want peace, and that Reaper does not know, peace. Please, end him for us." he said. I understood because I installed Vocal Chords in all of them, so they can talk.


    The tenth Dragon, was a much tougher oponent, as he was a Void Dragon, legend says , they were the strongest, and that RagNar himself was a void, whereas now RNo is a Spatial. A Void Dragon had no weakness, but had no strength as well, they were completly neutral, yet, unlike other dragons, have better ME then Physical Strength. He was not a peace lover, he actually wanted to start wars with the other Dimensions. I had to kill this one, although, because he was to bring problems in the future. "Void, I would like to make peace with you, just let me ascend to the 11th floor." but he neglected what I asked. "I am the Void Dragon, the next in line to ascend to eleventh, I am Osroe, The King of the 10th floor, I will Kill RagNor-Ok, and take the throne, for the rightful successor! After taking succession of the throne, I shall become Lord of the Dragons, and we shall launch a full scale war amongst all other dimension, and become an omnipotent Power! WE SHALL RULE THE WORLDS AND UNIVERSES. MWAHAHAHAHHAHA!" this dragon said, which made me regret giving him vocal chords. Yet , I knew he had to die.


    At first he created a barrier which would support both him and me, in ways. I didn''t want to activate my powers at the beginning, because I didn''t want to waste my energy for my fight with Diablo, but I realized he was to strong for me not to try to my fullest. "Bwahahah! Is This the strength of the Human Lord? Man, this is just too easy, sure , the Reaper lord was able to kill father, but I''m much stronger than father, he was never able to hurt me, yet he had the throne so I had to wait it out, but now I shall push myself to the 11th Isle, and kill RNo, and become the lord, goodluck foolish human." I knew I wasn''t strong enough to defeat him, so I had to activate my powers, I knew it was impossible without it. I then called onto my power, Kazju, and it was the only invisible Soul Emifer. "HAHAHAHA, THE HUMAN LORD, CAN''T EVEN USE A SOUL EMIFER? THIS IS TOO SAD, BWAHAHAHAH!" and he just became more cocky.


    Yet this time, when I punched him, he went flying into the void, which was impossible for me to enter, unless I wanted my internal organs to pop and explode, then I realized that his barrier was to allow me to beat him up, and I flew to the corner of the place before he was even able to reach the barrier walls, and I continued punching him till he fell, and died. "You see, Osroes? My SE has the power of invisiblity, and makes my physical strength tremondously stronger. If, lets say, my base strength was 1000, with my Soul Emifer, it would go to 100000, and every minute of it with me, It would gain strength by two times.You see? My SE gives me virtually endless strength! With it, you can''t stand a chance, foolish dragon." and with that I went to the 11th Isle.


    Once I entered, I heard a slow clap, it was from Diablo. "Ha..Ha...Ha.. Well done, LesLout! Now, lets begin ourblitzkrieg, shall we?" and he started our fight with lightning. I decided as well, to use lightning attacks, at first. It seemed like Michael was afraid of the sound of Thunder, and he hid behind a tree. A dragon then grabbed him and hugged him tightly, saying, "Its alright, friend of Reaper Lord. You will be safe with us. I wish this fight wouldn''t occur, because after the death of anyone of those two, it will cause chaos between the three dimensions of Humans,Reapers, and Dragons. But right now, you are safe, so stay behind me." it was a she-dragon, the first I ever saw to be this high. Knowing that Diablo was not keen, and relied on brute strength, I knew my only way was to trap him, with a good plan. I started off the fight activating my SE, because I knew he was strong. I kept an eye on his Scythe, as once it thickens, that means he also, activitated his Soul Emifer. I was already tired, so in the midst of the battle I popped a Jonsa Berry in my mouth, and I felt my stamina regaining. he continued punching me, and felt ready. "Ora Ora Ora!" he said, and I felt like his Japanese side got the better of him. The fight was very intense, but it seemed like at this point, the winner of the battle couldn''t be found.


    I simply prayed for the fact that Hazen was able to defeat Trinity, Diablo''s right hand woman. I myself didn''t know her abilities, but I knew that if Diablo trusted her to fight against both Johnny and Hazen, then she must be strong. "Yes, she is, I would say about half of my strength, when I''m at full strength, that is." he said, as if he read my mind. After praying, I simply shook off the idea of anyone else, and faced the target in front of me. "Diablo! you shall die, after this battle, so prepare yourself!" I said, and charged.

 Chapter 19: A New Enemy Approaches

    In the midst of me training with Hazen X, a strangephenomenon occured. As we were training, around the apartment, the barrier vanished. "Ehh? What happened ? Did Sensei .... d-" , "No, he did not, he probably jumped dimensions." I was confused for a moment, because this was the first time it happened, the first time I saw Sensei''s power waver. I was not so sure about what happened, so I decided to stop the training for the time being and try to think about what happened. Most likely someone wanted to attack us, so he set up the barrier, than he found the person that wanted to attack us, then had to ''jump'' to get him, thus the barrier fell. If this person was any smart, he would have had sent a colleague to take care of us, if he knew that the barrier was going to fall.


    "Stay inside, I''ll see who it is, you just keep Yagrik tucked in your soul, we will manage to do something about this. Sure, you have become much stronger, but I do not want to risk anything, so just stay here, will you?" Hazen asked, and I nodded. "Sure, but if it seems like something bad is going to happen to you, then I''ll come and help. ". and so I decided to stay, training my ME in secret. Hazen then left my room, grabbed his phone, locked my door, and went outside. I had nothing else to do, so I decided to look out the window and watch. it was the afternoon., so I thought no one was going to come. "Huh, so thats why he brought his phone." and then he simply sat under the shade, and played, most likely Subway Surfers again.


    After 5 hours, still no one came, and it was already evening. It seemed like nothing was going to happen so because of that , I decided to get some shuteye. About two more hours passed before I woke up, and Hazen was gone. "Huh? Where did Hazen go? He probably just went to get his phone charger, because he didn''t bring it. Then my door opened, but thankfully, I locked it. The person who came out, I didn''t see who it was, but I could tell the person was not Hazen. "Who are you?" I asked and the person said, "It''s me, Hazen! Open the door." and I felt something was wrong. The person who peeked out looked like Hazen, and sounded like Hazen, so I decided it was Hazen and was about to open it , but then asked, "Hey, Hazen, why are you here?" I asked, and the person seemed a bit nervous. "Well, let me tell you something, Johnny......... RUN RIGHT NOW!" and he knocked the door opened. Then I saw the full picture, he was held gunshot by a woman. I was about to run when the girl said, "Run right now, and then poor little Hazen gets a big hole in his head," so I was stuck. "Hazen, what happened?" and she sighed, "Listen, I''m tired of this, just come with me quiet, and no one gets hurt, ok Johnny?" but I was still confused. "Who are you? How could you beat Hazen?" and she simply said, "Aye aye aye, he probably lost his memory, anyways, you better come quiet. To think that LesLout would have such a weak protector." and I wondered who this LesLout is. "Well, Trinity, you seem boring, I won''t ask how you got his name, but , well, you are boring." and he simply broke free and attacked her head on.


    I was confused in the midst of what happened. Aparently, from what I gathered, Hazen was simply acting that he was imprisoned, but in reality, she didn''t overpower him. It didn''t seem like he needed help at the moment, but because this was a different situation, I decided to help. "I''m going to sit this one out, Johnny~Boy, I would like to see how helpful your training was." and he went back to the side, this time, not on his phone. That means shes the real deal, yet he trusts me, with someone like her.


    For now, all I know about her is that her name was Trinity, I knew nothing else, and I blame my memory loss for this. Well, I decided to attack her, by first of all making a clone, and this time, the clone was a almost perfect clone, with its own mind. That itself already took half of Yagrik''s size. "Haha, too... PREDICTABLE!" and she whipped the clone to a side, ripping it to shreds. "Is this all, Hazen taught you? Aye Aye Aye, this is a big problem, you are to easy!" and she attacked me with a whip, but made of a chain. She was much harder then expected, because by the eye , she seems like someone who is defended, rather than someone who defends. I knew I couldn''t beat her without thinking. I decided to analyse the situation carefully, just like Hazen told me.


    Trinity Gabrios, a woman of around age 19, and is a single and virgin. She has a brother and would die protecting him, and because of that, she decided to join a main, by the name of Diablo, to protect his brother and by that she became a hybrid of human and reaper. This gave her unimaginable power, and also gave her the power of partial immortality. I got all this data simply by the way she acts, just like Hazen had taught me. "Now, Virgin woman Trinity, I know your tricks as well, so now, lets play, shall we, Trinity Gabrios, Tactician of Raizel D. Diablo." and with that she blushed, "Hey! Don''t go around saying that! Now you, shall pay!" and she attacked, with a well coordinated attack, that I wasn''t used to.


    She first went for a thrust, and then when I dodged, she used her nimble self to attack me, and she got a direct hit. This, however, was all into my plan. "Although you are a good when it comes to making strategies, you are still not even smart enough, to begin to understand what I do." and with that I started my plan. Everytime she attacked me, each attack got more sluggish as she became angrier, as I kept on insulting her after each attack. I couldn''t believe it myself that she was falling for such a petty tactic, and I thought she was good at making strategies.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Eventually she fell fully into my strategem and that was where I had gotten the win, or so I thought. She finally missed, and then the tables turned. She firstly tripped on one of my tripwire, and that sent me a signal . This was the flood signal, so I flooded the floor. Hazen casually jumped on top of the bookshelf, and then looked near to the night table, and freaked out. "My..my...my... MY CHARGER! YOU NEED TO BUY ME A NEW ONE RIGHT NOW JOHNNY!" I ignored him completely. After flooding it, I added the next two triggers. It then became harder for her to fight me, but since Yagrik was protecting my subconsciously, I didn''t get wet, and that made it so my movement did not get sluggish, however Trinity''s movement did. "Ahh, god Damnit! Ouch! There''s even electricity flowing on this." and she jumped onto a table. I should''ve done this outside, I thought, because now I had to work overtime to get the money to repair the damage I could not fix. After that I had 5 traps in air,land, and water. When she jumped onto the table, she triggered the next trap.


    That trap was a simple arrow trap, which would make her have to go to the other table, triggering another arrow trap. With that alls he had left was to hang around the walls, or try and stay submerged, but she couldn''t do anything. This was because although the traps triggered arrows, these arrows also had an extremely thin string attached to it, and now she was stuck, and even if she was to be able to move, she wouldn''t be able to jump, because I already had tripwire all around that table.


    "I can''t believe you fell for my traps. Well, since you had triggered them all, anyhows, I may as well tell you how I did it. While we were fighting, although I dodged all your hits due to Yagrik protecting me, I kept on sending insults at you, which made you angry, to my surprise, which made you move more sluggishly. Afterwards, you were to accidently trip, because I continued moving to the spot I desired, and with you already phlegmatic, you tripped on my wire, however if you were in normal condition, you would have dodged it. Since you activated a signal, I then flooded the water, and Hazen''s charger was simply an asset, that I didn''t calculate, as because it electrocuted the water, you had to jump onto the first table, which was set closer to the trap in the first place. Afterwards , you would activate the next trap and in turn go into the table with the true traps. Both tables were armed with arrows, and I knew you would dodge them. These arrows, however, were tipped with a coil of extremely thin and strong string, and once you were bondaged by the string, you were stuck in that place, allowing me to end you quickly. However, even if you manage to break the string, you would see there are a few more surprises for you." and she laughed.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! You really think I would fall for such a simple trick? This was all a mere trick for my grand scheme, which I had already calculated before the beginning of this battle. Sure, Im tied unto this wall, and I know most likely what you did next, but don''t worry, dear Johnny, that speech you gave just bought me more time to give the killing blow. Have you yet to notice, that I didn''t even activate my SE? I still have been holding back, because I never lost in a battle of tactics, and I never had to use my SE. In any case, I have had my SE activated since I was the age of 12. It was something simple really. It is a very simple Soul Emifer, yet it is extremely handy for someone like me, who specialises in tactics. I thought you would know that the basic rule of tactics was not to reveal your plan? Now I feel like the protaginist of some lousy cartoon. Anyhows, I''ll just Bre.........ak out of these strings, and ...... there. Now, let me show you something, okay, Johnny?" and she vanished. I still couldn''t believe I was tricked by someone like her, and that my string was broken by something as simple as that, and then it came to me. "Yo...u.... you.. are Trinity Gabrios, the one who got a PhD in every single subject takeable at the age of 13! You are a true genius! Yet stll, to be bested by you, especially when it comes to a game of knowledge, I feel like something is wrong, yes, very wrong!" and I went into insane mode, because I just couldn''t believe what was occuring.


    I then heard her voice all around me. "BWAHAHAHAHA! You really think, that you, could best me? Good luck, young padawan of SE and ME, but right now, at the state your in, you could never hope to beat me. Now, let''s finish this, shall we?" and she instantly reappeared. But this time, there were atleast 10 of her. I thought whether it was clones or an illusion, and what she meant by my speech gave her time to prepare. The thing is I knew she was a veternan in stratagems and strategies. I just needed to lure her in with the speech making her think she had it in the bag, but she truly did, and now I felt like she was stuffing me into the bag, the same bag I tried to make her think I was giving her to. I felt dumb, really dumb. All 10 of her clones came at me and attacked. Yagrik got torn in half, and I knew that this time, it would be a direct hit. Then he came.


    "God Damnit Johnny, I thought I trained you better than this! Guess not, well then, now you go ahead and watch, now it''s my turn, she seems like a fun one." Hazen said, grabbing me by the shoulder and throwing me up the bookshelf. The first thing he did was change the waters form into steam, and it was gone, making everything fall, and then it was a bit even now. "There, thats exactly what I wanted to see. Johnny let me tell you something. You were not my true enemy, it was him, Hazen! Diablo sent me to kill Hazen, as he wanted the pleasure of killing you himself, so goodluck, Hazen!" and then, while she was talking, Hazen grabbed her by the shoulder and threw her outside. "Pay more attention, woman. You already wrecked our humble abode, now you must pay, dearly! Your life will not satisfy me. How about your brother''s life, after I killed you!" and that made her even more angry. In the end, Hazen wanted this to happen, because now he could face Trinity at her full strength. "Yes! Yes! THIS IS GREAT! SURGE WITH MORE ANGER! BECOME STRONGER! YESSSSS!" and I just continued watching quietly, wondering about the outcome.

 Chapter 20: A Friends Vow

    The battle against LesLout was intense. At first, I could tell he was holding back. He wasn''t really trying to kill me, and he didn''t want to hurt me. It seemed like he thought I could still be swayed, but no, I couldn''t, I am now in a state were I can''t turn back, else the consequences would be to great. "LesLout! This is boring! I''m bored! Fight me with your full strength, I thought you were stronger than this." I said,continuously swinging my scythe at him, yet he continued to dodge it. I could tell he already activated Kazju, as he was getting stronger. "I will make you come back to our side, Diablo! This farce has gone on far enough. You were most loyal to Master, and now, look at you! You are trying to kill him, along with his disciples, your friends!" he said, and I told him to shut up. "Just shut up, you got that? You don''t understand a thing, LesLout. You have always been like ''Peace this'' and ''Peace that'' , well just shut the hell up , would you!" and I came at him, full force, slashing at him, destroying everything. "Hey, dragons, if you want to continue being alive, I suggest you go to the void, like right now, and take the boy with you. Don''t worry, hes The Hybrid." and they went away. With Michael gone, I felt like the restriction I was having was gone, I felt free, but I still didn''t need to activate my Soul Emifer, yet, that is. "By now LesLout would have his power quadruple, after the base increase of 100. Soon his power would be more than mine, but his stamina is also draining." I thought to myself, slashing my scythe.


    I knew that as this would continue, he would push me back with his fists, so I had to do something about it. I then jumped up the tree, and did a simple luring manoeuvre. I made him have to jump, and knowing his insane jumping ability, he would have to hold back, and so he did. With that, I was able to then jump over him, and got a clean strike at his back, creating a gaping wound from his shoulderblade till his torso, on his back. "Damnit, I fell for such a petty trick, well then, time to use this I suppose," and he grabbed a flask, and I knew what was going to happen. It was one of his special concotions, and with him being in the Dragon Dimension, the powerful berries here would be a wonderful asset to him. Knowing him, he probably didn''t finish it, so I knew that my next target wasn''t him but his flask was. My familiar could be of an asset to taking it, so I called her out. "Ooh, Vaku, come heed my call, I have a task for you." I said, and Vaku came. Vaku was a small hybrid of Flugre''s , a child Flugre, you may say, but in all actuality, she was around 432, and was turning 433 next week. Vaku asked me what I needed , and I told her to simply take the flask from LesLout''s pocket, and make sure it was a good one, not a bad one, while I distract him.


    "My, my, LesLout, it has been a while, dear friend." she said, hovering over his head. He instantly let his guard down, and that was a good chance for me, to get in another strike. "Damn, that wound is already healing, well, Let me make another one for you!" I said, pouncing at him. He didn''t react quick enough, but he was barely able to deflect it with is hands. "Damn, Without Kazju, I would have been long since dead yet," and then he started using tricks against me, knowing that when it comes to physical strength, he can not beat me. Although it seemed like he is better, I''m actually stronger than him, but when it comes to ME, i can''t hold a candle to him, which made it necessary for me to have someone like Trinity, whospecializes in ME, but still, this would be tougher if he actually used ME. I simply tryed thinking rationally here, whether to charge in like a bull, or wait for the right time, like a fox. I decided the second route, as it is much more safer, than simply charging headfirst at him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    My bluff worked, actually. Although my potion I made did help me with increasing my strength and stamina tremondously, it didn''t actually help my mental exhaustion, just my physical, which made it almost impossible to use my Mind Emifer, which made it much more easy for Diablo to beat me, but he is still in my bluff, which is great. I knew I wasn''t strong enough to beat him, but I made the mistake of thinking I could beat him, which was my fault, and now, Im pretty certain I''m going to die here, and I can see the drastic things that will happen in the near future. I can tell, however, that Johnny was about to evolve into the person I wanted him to evolve into, a man with true strength. He already grasped the knowledge of using Yagrik, but he is still only using its potential to about, 10%, and its size can increase thousands of times more than it is now.


    After keeping the bluff for a while, Diablo said, "Oh, hey LesLout! When you going to come at me with your magic? Oh... wait... I just realized... you don''t have any!" and then he charged at me, making another bluff, and I took his. He still thought I could use my ME, so he was a bit reluctant when it came to attacking me, yet I deflected it, and that assured him I was bluffing, and he seemed pissed at me.


    He then came, charging at me, faster than before, much, much faster. I couldn''t dodge all of it, even with the power boost, and with the increase in strength, and the annoying thing is that he hadn''t even activated his Soul Emifer, which made me wonder how big of a strength gap we had. No matter, I continued trying to fight him off, and I managed to get a good, solid punch at his stomach, and he got pushed to the tree, and coughed some blood. "Da..damn, that was a good one," he said, coughing out some more blood. "Well, I knew you were going to hit me some time soon, better just get ready for some more hits, so, LesLout, now, COME AT ME!" he said, standing still, provoking me to hit him. I took this taunt, and punched him in his gut, and he seemed to regret it, as he had a big bruise on his chest, and coughed out a bunch more blood. "Yes... yes thats good! Now, IT''S MY TURN!" he said, and he came at me, twice as fast. I tried to dodge as many hits I could, but to no avail, as he hit me 2 or 3 times. "My, my! You are still holding back LesLout! If you don''t go full force, you may die, being useless, not helping anyone." and he continued to slash at me, making deeper and deeper wounds, until it hit me. "I''m going to die." I thought, and right I was, He then slashed me with a final shot, and I had my heart pierced, and it was only matters before I died.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I then went into my pocket, ever so slowly, to take out my potion, but Vaku managed to take it before I was able to get my hands on it, and then Diablo looked at me, laughed, and drank it all. "ahh, that tastes great! I could feel the power welling inside of me, you truly are a great brewer, LesLout, sadly, your life is to come to an end, good......bye." and he left, which was good. He didn''t notice that I still had the berries in my other pocket, and I ever so slowly grabbed it, put it into my mouth, and swallowed it. Since it was a more concentrated concoction than the potion I made, my wounds healed much quicker, and my strength returned, and I felt just like I did yesterday, and the best part was, it also negated my physical AND mental exhaustion, making me back at full strength. "Hey Diablo, I think its time for you to regret drinking it all." and I charged at him, continuously punching him, making shockwaves as I punched him. "Ho...w... Co...u...l.....d ..... thi......s be...... happ....ening?" he said, as I punched him continuously as he talked. My anger overwhelmed me, and I couldn''t control myself anymore, I could not do anything else, than watch me unconsciously punch him over and over.


    Finally, when I was done punching him, he fell, and stayed down. Seemed like he was dead. "Good, oh good! Finally, the Reaper Lord is dead!" and I was going to leave, but then he was already reviving. "Impossible! It takes atleast 2 weeks for a Reaper to revive! What happened?" and he laughed saying, "I''m the Reaper Lord, I can revive instantly twice every day, it''s something that made me become Reaper Lord much easier, because I pretty much had 3 lives every day. This was bad, as Kazju was about to wear off, as I could only be able to handle a 1000x increase in strength. He then said one sentence to me, and it was the last one I heard, "You have my respect, LesLout, as a result, I shall show you my Soul Emifer , this is my fourth time using it, so feel respected as well." and he called out his Soul Emifer, and I saw his reaper scythe change, by a massive amount. It changed into a double sided Scythe, kind of like a Pickaxe, but it is as if two pickaxe heads are on a stick, making it a four bladed scythe. It was the legendary scythe that is said that only good could wield, so it made my every idea of the future change.


    With simply one slash, I felt as if my body was ripped apart. "Aww, that''s all you had? And here I wanted to make you feel much more miserable pain." He said, laughing like a maniac. I saw my life flash before my eyes, my wonderful times with Master, my time teaching Hartzen while he was young, and teaching Johnny , again. Before perishing from this world I looked at Diablo and asked him one thing, " Diablo, although I''m about to die, can you please do something for me, Look after Johnny, and finish Master''s dieing wish, please." I said, and he simply said, "I can''t promise that." and I died.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    While fighting Trinity, I felt a sudden jump, and I knew what happened, LesLout died. He is dead know, and now Diablo will come for me next. I then called Johnny and created a clone, using all my remaining ME, to keep Trinity busy as I tell Johnny what I must tell him. "Johnny, Listen to me closely. You have photographic memory, and I know that. I know you remembered where my father, Hazen IX , took you. Now listen closely. ''Sensei'' or LesLout is dead, as so, he asked me, that when he is to die, to tell you to go back to Hazen IX ''s home, aka where he took you before, and from there, There was a Warehouse. Go in there, and do the same thing you did before, but, when the Hell Version Manlops asks you why you came, tell him that Hazen X said , ''2231'' , thats all you need to do. It will take you to an alternate dimension, a dimension I made with LesLout seperately, which acts the exact oposite of that mansion, 1 year in there is an hour in real world time. There, train for 20 years, and you won''t age, so don''t worry. Now I have to go back to fighting Trinity. After training, if I''m still alive, come back to this apartment, I would still be here if I''m alive, so please, take care of yourself, and goodbye." and he sent me to the mansion, because it would have taken to much time for me to walk, and I didn''t get time to say goodbye as well. "My friend asks me to train, and I vow that I will become much stronger." I said, as I left. Now I just prayed that he would stay alive long enough for me to come back.

 Chapter 21: Trinitys True Nature

    After sending Johnny off to train for the next 20 hours, our time, I had to still face off with Trinity, whom I know almost nothing about. The only thing I knew was that she was a mind warper, or an illusionist, or , more commonly known in Japan, genjutsu. She didn''t activate her Soul Emifer right off the bat, she most likely underestimated me, even though I pissed her off. She attacked me out of the blue, letting anger drive her, rather than being calm, which most masters would do. This just made it much more easier, when I wanted to face her off when she was using her full power. "Oh come on, if you don''t come at me with full strength, you would die a meaningless death, and so will your beloved Michael, now come on, Trinity, and play with me a bit more, but a more rough would you? I STILL CRAVE FOR BLOODLUST AND THE FEELING OF PAIN! BWAHAHAHAHAHA I HAVE NEVER FELT PAIN IN QUITE A WHILE I WANT TO FEEL IT AGAIN! NOW, MAKE MY BLOOD PUMPING WOMAN! BEAT ME UP LIKE YOU NEVER DID TO ANYONE BEFORE!" I said, in my insane voice. She seemed angrier then ever, "Do..n''t ... dare.... touch.... MICHAEL!" she said, continuously slashing me, with a chain with an edged blade on both ends. It continuously whipped around me, but it never hit me, because she was simply swaying the chain, without any thought. "YOU WON''T BE ABLE TO TOUCH ME LIKE THAT, TRINITY! BETTER GET READY TO KILL MICHAEL, I suppose." I said, making her angrier than ever.


    She continued charging at me, without any sense, just throwing it. I taunted her some more. "This is the renowned tactician''s ability? Who can''t even control her own anger? I pity poor you, to think you would actually be a challenge to me, better finish this quickly." and she just continued becoming angrier and angrier. Then, I decided I was getting bored, so I was going to finish it off right now, because I was getting bored anyways. I grabbed a sword from a nearby vase ( you don''t ask okay ) and I slashed at her, and I saw a small chuckle on her innocent little face, yet filled with murderous intent.


    She dodged it with great ease, and then she made a big grin, "Baka, Baka! (Idiot,Idiot!) You fell for my trap completely, will that''s great. Let me just tell you that all that anger was fake, a bit forced, you may say." and she slashed me with her chain and created a large cut on my torso. "Dang, I feel dumb now, well I should have thought that you had some plan with you, because you are a tricky one, well, one point for Trinity, none for me, awww." I said, feeling good, actually. She is actually becoming a challenge. If she was to continue relying on her tricks I may as well have to activate my Soul Emifer, but before that I decided to use my familiar, Rittz, an Ice Golem, found in the Demon Dimension, gifted by my Father, Hazen IX. "Rittz is a very compassionate Golem, a one of a kind. He doesn''t like fighting, but is a very loyal Golem, much different from it''s cousins and brothers." he said, when he gave it to me.


    I actually haven''t used Rittz ever since the Grand War. I feel like he was itching to fight, because he was a good fighter nonetheless. "Rittz, teach this insolent women a lesson. Don''t worry, I''ll be supporting you, like usual." and he seemed pretty happy, "Jiy! Jiy!" which meant he was happy. Rittz then took the shine from there. "Tisk tisk tisk, you summoned your familiar without even thinking. Well, I suppose I should summon my secondary familiar, you don''t seem good enough for me to use my primary familiar, yet alone, my Soul Emifer." and she summoned her familiar, an elf, a support familiar. The elf''s name was Ezra, and it was a she. "Ezra, coordinates -21, 22, 32. Angle 60 , Direction West-North. Use of attack, #341. " she said, and I understood nothing. "You told your familiar abunch of crappy numbers? That is sad, young one," as I myself was a dumb individual, I didn''t understand that she was planning on ambushing me, and yet, the numbers she gave didn''t match true coordinates, so it was all in some jumbled up way, making it a good tactic, even to those who understood those terms. I continued attacking her, while making Rittz keep eye on Ezra. "Kiy!Kiy!KIY!" which was a warning, meaning shes about to attack. I instantly put my guard up, which was a big mistake, as it was a bluff. As I was focused on Ezra, Trinity came and attacked me.


    "You should pay more attention,Senpai." she said, charging at me, and in her sarcastic tone. If I was even miliseconds late, I would have been into strips, and dead, but lucky enough, I was able to dodge her attack, the wound on be chest continued with searing pain, making it hard for me to think, but I loved it, just like a masochist would. "YES! YES! HURT ME SOME MORE!! MAKE ME FEEL PAIN!!! PAIN IS GOOD, PAIN IS LOVE!" I said, hysterically. Now it seemed like the tides had turned, as I was the crazy one, and she was the calm one. With the help of Ezra and her constantly shifting positions.It was pretty much impossible for me to go around, without getting hurt, and then it hit me. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I started to calm down, and listened carefully to her positioning. "Coordinates 34, 42, -10 , Angle 82, Direction South-East, attack #242." and I got it. Since she switched the coordinates up, it only took time to figure. it is usually x,y,z coordinates (Length,Width,Height or something like that), but since she mixed it up, it would most likely be y,z,x , as that is what it followed with the previous attacks. so her y coordinataes is 34, z is 42, and x is -10, so that gave me her position. Now angle 82, and since she always either -100 or it minuses 100 (if <100 than 100-x , if >100 than x-100 where x is angle) Direction was South East, so simply make it oposite, than switch it around, so it would be West-North, or Northwest , the direction of the attack, and attack #242 I had no clue was, but knowing where she would attack, it would not be a problem. But it was, as she thought I would think and with that, she made it a quick attack, and since I was thinking to hard, I didn''t have time to react, and Ezra pierced my back with an arrow, and tipped with barbed wire, so I couldn''t pull it out, but pain always awakens me, kind of like adrenaline.


    The next few attacks, I didn''t think, rather , acted on instinct, which , although Trinity knew would happen, couldn''t defend against it, and I was able to get a solid hit on Ezra, and that knocked her clean, all this time Rittz was keeping Trinity occupied well. Ezra then went back into Trinty''s alternate dimension, aka the home of familiars. Then she had no choice but to bring out her primary Familiar. "Come on out, Iansis [Cebuano for Trick, according to Google], heed my call, and help me take care of this fool." and when she called out Iansis, rather than a monster coming out, I saw an imitation of her, and then it hit me. I hit my hand with a fist, like they do in animes when they realize something. "Oh, so Iansis was what we thought was your Soul Emifer, tricky one you are missy," and she laughed, "Oh no, at that time I was using both Iansis and my SE, but my SE has a special property that I won''t tell you" she said, giving a murderous grin.


    Iansis than split into many different Trinity''s , and all of them had seemingly the seem power as does Trinity, herself. "Iansis is a trickster, you see. She copies an image of whosoever I desire, and she can split herself into many times, but she herself has to be stronger than that person. Suppose Iansis was stronger than God, she could make herself into God, with his abilities, and then split herself, essentially creating infinite God''s , all with the same power of the one God, so, goodluck " she said, laughing. I then showed a grin of my own. "Well that''s is great, ain''t that Rittz? *Nods, saying Jiy Jiy* Yes, that''s right Rittz, she''s made us all happy. She has allowed you to actually go full strength. Now, Rittz, Go to Phase 2, Mode 3!" and his size instantly changed. Rather than being a tiny Ice Golem, he became a full grown Ice Golem, which are 3 metres in height, and , although they are slower, they became much more stronger in every other aspect, making him an essential tank. "Biy,Biy!" which means he''s excited, and wants to pound someone.


    "Yes, shed some blood! It is alright, flowing blood makes us crazy with power, we love Bloodshed, now, die!" and Rittz charged, attacking Iansis full on. Iansis first split into 10 self''s , because that was all Trinity could control before she was to lose control of Iansis and she was to go on a full rampage. When they all targeted Rittz, although they had the exact same body and strength of Trinity, copying her intelligence was to much for Iansis to handle, because it was much to vast. With that, Rittz knew that and he attacked them at full force knocking all 10 of them down, and they all shrinkened back into one clone. "Wha...t... How.., could... you? An Ice golem isn''t that strong, unless... don''t tell me... Rittz is the king?" and I didn''t show any sign. "Well, he is the prince, yet his father died, but he wasn''t there at the time, so his younger brother ascended the throne, so he is still considered a prince, or a betrayer, but he loved my father very dearly, so he had no objections helping me." and Rittz showed his sign of approval. I knew that although after everything that happened, this battle was only beginning.

 Chapter 22: A New Mentor

    I was simply shot off, instantly. I didn''t get any time to think, or assess the situation at all, but Hazen, as if I was a booger, flicked me back to the mansion, where Hazen IX resided. I didn''t get any time to mourn for the death of ''Sensei'' either, so I thought I would once I reach the dimension Hazen X instructed me to go to. As I was flung, I could feel the pressure and intensity of the fight itself, and I hoped Hazen was doing well, but knowing him, Trinity is probably long dead by now, but I didn''t know her true strength, as she wasn''t even going normal on me, I was nothing more than fodder to her, and I have to take care of Diablo next, if Hazen can''t, which would be like asking a mouse to kill a Lion, but I was determined that in the next 20 years (20 Earth Hours) I would become a giant mutant mouse that can fight the Lion on equal grounds, or so I hoped.


    When I reached the mansion, Hazen greeted me kindly. "Welcome, Wellington~Sama, may you please tell me why you have returned to your mansion?" and I told him I need to go back to the warehouse , as his son had sent me. "My,my! It seems like it is rather urgent. I''ll tell your pet that you passed by to go to the other side, don''t worry, he will be okay with it, but when you do return, please greet him, else he would be a bit sad." After that, I went back to the warehouse at the back, said the same old thing, and place Yagrik, and I was sent to the Hell Resort. Manlops Hell Version thought I was an intruder, again, but than noticed it was me.


    "Wellington~Sama , why have you returned? Last time you came you didn''t last long, nor does it seem you gained enough strength, so may you tell me why you have returned." and I told him. "Hazen sent me to tell you this, ''2231'', I don''t know what it means." and Manlops Hell Version seemed to peak with interest. "Ahh, so thats what happened. It''s okay if you don''t understand, but I do. 2231 was the code you gave me which means, ''LesLout died, take Johnny to the slowed-time private dimension,'' so I shall take you there. You know the same mansion you went in? you go in it, and go left, and look for the room with a blue colored door, open it and you''re there. I suggest you spend atleast a maximum of 2 minutes in the mansion, as that isequivalent to around 2 weeks, in Earth. We don''t you to waste alot of time, again. It has already been a minute, you should rush now!" and I ran toward the mansion, ignored the pain , and jumped into the door, spending only 20 seconds, so that itself would be around 1.33 weeks, Earth time. I then setted off into the dimension to train.


    When I went there, I first looked around a bit. The dimension was pretty bland, and not that big, probably because of the intense magic aura around it. I could feel the strength of hundreds of people trying to keep this place in bay. The irregular shape it created was blue all around, kind of like an ice box. In the middle of it was a house. I saw above the house there was ladders going up, towards a small island, and behind the house, was some sort of beach. It''s probably built that way to train in the 3 locations of ground,liquid, and air. I went into the house, and all the decor were blue as well. Blue vases with blue flowers, blue couch, blue table, blue carpet, you name it. It was kind of like when Spon**ob painted Squi**rad''s entire house blue, furniture and everything, but this blue was a more sky blue color.


    When I went into the rooms and such, it seemed pretty deserted. No one lived here, it seemed. I decided to make this my residence, and since I didn''t get any time to bring anything, I had to use Yagrik to live on. Since to return Yagrik to its actual size (the biggest I could make) , I had to feed it ME, which in return costed stamina, which needed food. So, the first thing I did was take Yagrik, and make a farm enough to fulfill my needs, with a section for wheat,tomatoes,rice,sugarcane,onions,garlic, and pretty much every other fruit/vegetable. I had used about one eigth of an acre (5445 sq feet) dedicated for each different thing, and started them all freshly grown. Suprisingly, that took more than I expected, and I had very little left, as so, I decided to make some cooking utensils using Yagrik. Since it was all a stone, I had to , after cultivating the plants, plant the seeds again, because Yagrik can''t work as well as actual plants, although I will learn how to fully create things, sooner or later. With that my food issue was gone. I then started each day with an apple, and slowly regained Yagrik''s size. The next thing I did was make a piping from the beach to the washroom, which had no water supply. Afterwards, I created 2 chickens,cows,pigs, and goats. After they QuoteUnquote mated, I reverted the Yagrik ones.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    With that I was pretty much set, and after a while I started power generation. With that I had my basic necessities set. It pays to read survival novels, I found out. Setting all this up took me 4 weeks, and I wasn''t able to manage any time for training. For the next year in that place, however, I trained myself, alone. I would either make iron walls,and punch them, or continue sharpening my ME by creating something, destroying it, than re-creating it, over and over. Soon, I wasn''t able to see any progress, and since I''m in a secluded area, I couldn''t contact anyone, until I trained until my quota was fulfilled, and then everything changed.


    I hadn''t went up the ladder yet, so I decided to check on it now. When I went up there, it looked exactly identical to everything below it, but it didn''t have the modifications I added. I then went around to look in there. "Hello? Is anyone here?" I had asked, but no one had answered. Then, I decided to head back, and when I was harvesting the crops, I heard a voice. "Well done, Wellington~Sama." I still didn''t understand why everyone called me by my last name. I then looked behind me, and it was a female voice. I instantly blushed, and asked, "What are you doing here? Alone?" and she laughed. "Come on Wellington~Sama! I know its been a few centuries, but you forgot about me? Oh.. wait... you are not Wellington~Sama, so who are you?" she said, instantly changing from Tsundere to Yandere (Kinda like nice and happy attitude to a mean and hostile attitude) and then smiled like Yu*o from Mira* Ni**i , after murdering someone, that is.


    I then told her that my name was Johnny Wellington, and Hazen sent me here after LesLout died, and she went back to Tsundere. "Oh..oh! I get it now, you.. your him! Well Johnny, Wellington~Sama told me to train you for the next few years, so , are you ready?" and I nodded. "Okay, well, I see you had already established a living here, so tell me, how long have you been here?" and I said for a year. She then asked me a strange question. "Have you tried, jumping over the walls yet? You do know that there is no ceiling. Wait.. you thought there was a ceiling? Hahahahaha! Thats hilarious!" she asked, and I felt a little embarrased. "It just, matches the scenery so much, I thought it was a ceiling." and then she laughed again. "You idiot! How have you been getting air for the past year? If it was sealed you would be dead by now! How was there light , if there wasn''t any electricity to begin with? You are so naive, and I thought you were smart. Well, For the next 9 years we will simply be training you on mental strength, and then the 10 years, we will be working on strengthening both you and Yagrik, so, tell me, Johnny, are you ready?" and I nodded. "I want to come back, strong enough to kill those who had hurt my friends, but first, can you do me a favor? Return the memories that LesLout had taken from me, if you are as renowned as you are, Just return me the memories I lost, and after, I would follow everything you told me, even if it was to cut myself, I would do it without hesitation, because I would trust you." and she laughed a bit.


    "Alright, alright, but let me warn you, you won''t like it." and she returned my memories, and I remembered it all. I knew who I was to kill. "I remember, I remember it all! Diablo, Trinity, Michael, I remember them all! And Tou! I can''t believe she died on me! I must kill them! Now, Train me till I am bleeding and sweating all around!" and she gave a killer grin, "Yes, thats the spirit! Now, come on, Johnny! Step 1 of your training, Recreate this entire place from the ground up to where I live above this, and build a ladder under it as well. And NO using Yagrik, else you would have to start again."


    And with that I begun my training once again, not knowing how intense it would be nor how dangerous it would have been. I simply prayed for Hazen to be safe, and continued my training, knowing that the future would be extremely intense.

 Chapter 23: A Womans Ingenuity

    After finding out her trump card, Iansis, was pretty much useless in the face of Rittz, she decided she had no option than to pull out her Soul Emifer, and this time I could tell, just by her glare, that she isn''t kidding anymore, it is now a do or die game, where if I don''t dodge every attack, I would pretty much die, as a result, I had to stay on my toes, ready to dodge any attack she would try and dish at me. Ever since the death of LesLout, I''ve been feeling stronger, and I was itching to use my Soul Emifer. "Now, come at me Trinity, the new Human Lord, Hazen the Tenth! Ever since LesLout, the 105th Human Lord, had died, I have now been bestowed the title of the 106th Human Lord, as so, every time a Lord dies, a partial power of his remains in the next Lord, so now, if I activate my true strength, I would have all previous 105 Lords power inside of me, sure, all of them only around 2-3 % Full power, but considering each Lord is much stronger than you, it makes me just as powerful. Now, come at me, you attempts to kill me at full strength will bear no fruit, it is futile, surrender now, and I shall let you live." and she laughed like a maniac, again.


    "You thought I didn''t already know that? Diablo taught me pretty much everything to know about these things, but still, in a battle, with the right tactic, a group of 1000 men can defeat a group of 100,000. I will kill you in the same matter, and make Diablo~Sama happy! Now, die, would you?" Saying the last part in an awfully cute voice. She then lunged at me, seemingly without thought, but I knew it was to lure me in, so I didn''t take the bluff, but it truly was a bluff. She attacked sluggishly, knowing that I would be on guard, and then, the moment my guard broke just for a tiny amount of time, she attacked, and hit me head on, I knew she already activated her Soul Emifer, which is going to make this more tough, but interesting nonetheless.


    She then came at me with a barrage of attacks, each attack creating an afterimage, yet none of those images hit me, even though I didn''t dodge, so I supposed it was simply an illusion, and that she was behind me , and I took the bluff once again, falling into her plans, and she got another strike on me, creating a big ''x'' on my back. "Damn, you got me good, missy, well, since your going full force, may as well do the same." and I activated the power of the previous 105, although it was much weaker than it should be, because I was only 106th in name, not officially. Still, the power I felt surging through every vein in my body was more than I imagined, maybe the same as me with my Soul Emifer, before the power, of course. I felt superhuman, like my entire body had awakened, like I had 5 cups of coffee and the caffene kept me awake for the next three days (not really, just as if). "Now, come at me, missy." I said, taunting her, but I knew it wouldn''t change anything, I just did it for the formality.


    After that she attacked again, and this time she had afterimages again. When I thought she was behind me, I instantly thought again whether she is with the afterimages or not, and whether this entire thing is an illusion or not. I simply attacked both side, behind and infront, and I saw her fall, and I knew I hit her. But then, an arrow came from the trees around me, and although I was able to catch it, I never saw it coming. "My,my! You actually caught it, well that makes it easier, the entire arrow was tipped with poison that first corrodes your skin............................ like acid, and then enters your bloodstream, killing you within the next 4 hours." the pause was because I was screaming due to the excruciating pain. It was like she said, I saw a big burn mark on the skin the arrow touched, and then I saw blood pouring out, but it was purple, like it was infected or something, and I knew I had to activate my Soul Emifer. "Well well, you actually brought me to it, I suppose. Now I have to activate my Soul Emifer, god damnit, and I thought I could''ve had more fun without it, no matter, this is going to be done in a jiffy. Now come forth Ketsueki!" and nothing came, kind of like LesLout''s Soul Emifer. My Soul Emifer, however, rather than cloaking my body with invisible material, is directly seared into my blood , kind of like Es**ath from Ak*me g* K**l . This ''blood'' was actually kind of like a multiplier, which made my blood pumping increase by a signifcant amount, and makes it so my heart and stuff don''t burst kind of like Lu**y.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    With that, the poison faded pretty instantly, because there was to much blood, so it was diluted enough to be to weak. "Wha...? How could this be? It was made with the strongest acid found, with a pH of -2 ! It was so acidic , it was burning the arrow while it was in the air! How could the likes of you, negate it''s effect?" and I told her." It is just Ketsueki''s power. It is seared into my blood which alows my blood flow to become much much faster, but that is just one of the many handy tricks it has, you will find out the other tricks if you think you are strong enough." I said, giving a grin as if I killed her entire family, and that she is next.


    Although she knew I wasn''t bluffing, she didn''t seem worried either. Undaunted, she came, and charged at me just like before. The first thing I did, was cut open a fresh wound on my arm, and she seemed pretty confused at first. Then, afterwards, when she charged at me, I used Ketsueki''s power to manipulate my blood, and I made a barrier of blood around me, and this blood was thicker than average blood, and it hardened pretty quickly, which made it so that her attacks didnt hit me at all, but nonetheless, I got hit. "Gah! How am I continuously being hti!" and then I remembered everything.


    "No, at that time I used both Iansis and my SE." she said before, and I understood. When she was creating illusions, it was with the help of both Iansis and her SE, so that means her SE would create illusions, meaning everything I see right now is an illusion, so most likely I''m standing still in the real world, without my SE nor my boost from being Lord, and she knows that I have both of this, because it is in an illusion, but her mistake was hitting me again, when I was fully covered, or was it another trap, I thought. Then, all around me the afterimages and Trinity vanished.


    "Well done, I could hear myself hearing you thinking about what is true, and that is right, well done, but tell me now, is this the Real World? Or my Genjutsu?" she questioned, rhetorically. She then continued attacking me, like nothing happened. When I realized she attacked me, I wasn''t using my SE nor my boost, so that means this was real, or was it another illusion world? I simply left that idea and didn''t take the bluff, which, suprisingly was correct, it was infact real.


    After that I decided I was done playing around. "Well then, Trinity, you have peaked my interest, yet for now, I''m busy and can not continue playing with you. After you have became atleast twice as stronger, seek me out again, I will be waiting for you to come." and with that I activated all my powers. Once I did, I first shrinked the amount of blood going to my brain, so that I would be partially unconscious, which made it so that whether or not it was an illusion nothing would change. Then, I simply went charging at her with the remaining consciousness I had, and when I was close enough to her, I could hear her heavy breathing, like she was worried. I then sent blood pouring into my head, and I was fully conscious again, and smacked her straight into the torso, below the chest, because I''m not that cruel.


    She then flew a few metres and hit the apartment wall, and she fell, seemingly unconscious. I decided I was done with her. So I went to her ''unconscious'' body and when I went to grab her, she screamed at me, "What are you doing to me! Sexual Harassment! Im calling the police........................ Hello? Police? A man is trying to rape me! Please jail him!" she said in an innocent voice, and then the police came, and when they came I had to hide my power. They then took me to jail, and she acted as if she was being raped, and while I was sent, I gave her a cold eye and she simply sticked her tongue out, "Bhhh, Baka!" she said, hiding her laugh. They then took her back to her home, because they still assumed that she was raped. "Man, for shame, raping a woman, well then, Hazen, I trust that she is lieing, so now, please go away!" the policeman said, and I recognized his voice. I then thanked him and went off, waiting for Johnny to come. When the other policemen came, he simply said that while he went to the washroom, the guy left, so if anyone was to be blamed it was him. I now owe Master''s friend another debt, and I left, waiting for Johnny.

 Chapter 24: A War Begins

    I just sat there, waiting for him to pass. No matter how many times I would stab him, or punch him, I would always feel his pulse, always hear him breathing, so I used a skill known only to Reaper Lords that casts a soul out of the owners body, and can kill immortals, such as the other reapers. Using this ''spell'' I finally sent LesLout back to the grave which he deserves to live in, for the rest of his soul-less exsistence. "Ahh, that took long enough. Well come on know, Michael, we''re done here, now let''s meet up with your sister." and the dragons came back. "You do know what you have done, Diablo The Reaper Lord. You have now caused a feud between the three races of Humans,Dragons, and Reapers. And if 3 of the 6 races are to fight, the other three will be involved. You do know what you have done, Reaper Lord?" and I assured the four dragons qualifying for Lord that I wanted to do this from the beginning. "You see, like Osroes, I want a war between the 6 races, I want to know the strength of the other races, and bring Reaper''s strength to the highest." The truth is that out of the 6 races, Humans are the weakest, than Flugres (for there peaceful nature), than are the Reapers, Dragons, Demons and Angels. The reapers have never had any respect to begin with, it made sense that I wanted to cause a war, to bring back my comrades esteem.


    "Don''t worry about a thing. Although not Officially, the next Human Lord would be Hazen the Tenth, as he was stronger than LesLout, in all truth." I knew that it was no problem killing LesLout, as that was only phase 1 of my plan. What I have to do next before the entire war starts, I need to train Michael into knowing how to use his abilities to its fullest, and with that he could essentially become the Lord of each race. Just when I was about to leave, I heard a lot of rumbling. It was very loud, as if thunder was coming, and then I realized it was of a Spatial Dragon, and I knew only one dragon whose roar was that loud. "Ahh, who has awoken me from my slumber......... Diablo! It has been a great deal of time, but, why is LesLout dead, and soul-less in that matter?" he had finally awoken. "RagNar-Ok, I have come here to declare a declartion of war. Although I know we are friends, I have declared war against every other race, by killing the Human Lord, LesLout. So, I came here, simply to start it with you, because you are the only Lord who I know will not take action immediatly, because you are a lazy one. Now, I will bring my student, and take my leave, oh, by the war, the council is starting tomorrow, at 6 AM , in Earth Time. It will be held at Heaven, in the Royal Council of Lords, I would be pleased to see if you actually go there." and with that I left.


    He seemed a bit angered, but , since he has a very lazy like attitude, he simply shook it off saying, "I''ll kill you Diablo, one day. I was just about to beat my record of sleeping! I was on my 4th year , 3 more days and I would have beaten it, well, god damn you." and he went back to his sleep, but I knew it was not going to be a long one, because the 107th every decade council is about to begin, because, although each race has a rich background, this system was made a millineum ago, hence the beginning of SPIRITS as well. In all reality, the truth between SPIRITS is actually a delegation sent by the founders of the council.


    I then took the liberty of escorting Michael back home, and Trinity gave me the information of what had happened, and a good way to show there delegation of war. "Well, if we bring LesLout''s body, they would instantly realize a Reaper killed him, as so they would know you wanted war, and if Hazen the Tenth is to come, it would further show that you declare war amongst them. I will personally take care of my younger brother and help him learn about his power and make him use it well." and with that, we took seperate paths, and I set up the portal for dimension jumping. After setting up the Heaven portal, which was like the Dragon portal (Just different emblems/saying/positioning/etc) . I then went through the dimension. As usual, the guard came.


    "Who goes there? Oh, the Reaper Lord? Well, come on this way, but first, let me check you............ All clear! You may now go to your hotel" he said, and I went to the inn that Gabriel rented for us and waited there. I was , as usual the first to arrive, as the other lords are usually late, but Trine (Flugre Queen) came 2 hours after me, which was unusual, as she usually comes the last, which amazes me, considering how late RagNar-Ok always come. She then greeted me. "Fine meeting you today, Diablo. Although, my instincts tell me that you have a secret you want to pass to the rest of us, and not a good one at that, so I shall wait and see what it is about." I always knew that the Flugres were a fearsome group of warriers. They loved nature, however, and as a result were peaceful, but if, for some reason, all of the Flugre''s became angry, and lost there sense of justice, they would be the strongest there is.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    After a while, they finally came, everyone, and then the time came. Tomorrow morning, when we were about to start the meeting, RagNar-Ok finally came, which suprised me as well, because he usually doesn''t come. We then went to the council, which was decked in white, and was extremely holy. To prevent himself from dieing, the Demon Secretary, with the help of angels, had a barrier surronding her, which allowed her to be able to come to the meeting, without dieing from the Holiness. Gabriel Raphiel gave us a warm greeting. "Hello, to see you all, Raizel, Trine, RagNar-Ok, Skiean, but where is LesLout? He hadn''t missed one yet, well, anyways, let us start our meeting. First, let us speak about military. Raizel, you need to cut your army number, because it exceeds 100,000 , which was required. Although mine and Skiean''s are also above the quota, we shall make due and cut our numbers. Trine, you still have around... 23,462, was it? Yes, well, if you want, you can recruit more..... oh... sorry, I forgot. " in the midst of discussing about war, and everything, Hazen finally showed up. "I''m sorry for being late, the guards gave me a hard time, and it was my first time coming here, so, where were we?" and the other were stupefied. "Um... who exactly, are you?" Skiean had asked, because no one else wanted to say something that harsh, and RagNar-Ok was always a quiet one, even after being gifted vocal cords. Hazen seemed confused himself, "Well, have you not seen my mark? .... I''m Hazen The Tenth, son of Hazen The Ninth, and the 106th Human Lord." and the rest seemed astonished. "Boy, although I do not like saying this, but to disgrace the name of LesLout infront of us. We can accept you as his secretary, but don''t make bold claims that you are the next Lord." Gabriel said, seemingly angered, the first time I saw him like that.


    Skien looked at me and showed me the signal, which means she knows perfectly what I''m doing. I then interjected Gabriel speech, "No, his claim is perfect, it is exactly true , and I have my proof as well," and from my alternate rift, I grabbed LesLout''s body, and threw it on the table. "I want war! This is my declaration of war! You must have heard by now, that I fought LesLout at RagNar-Ok''s dimension, so now that he is angry at me, we are going to start a three way war. Now, are you going to interject? Or let us fight in peace, your call, Gabriel, Skien, Trine." and this caused a great commotion between the three, yet Skien didn''t really do anything, she knew this was going to happen. Gabriel seemed more pissed then ever, "What is the meaning of this, Diablo? We had made a peace treaty, amongst us six, now what happened to that?" and I simply shrugged, "Well, I suppose its broken now, so, can we fight now, amongst us three or us six?" and Gabriel continued growing more and more angry.


    He then calmed down, and said, "Okay, listen, you have broke the treaty, as a result , we have to comply with the agreement, and, well, you win. It will be an all out war. We all will be against the reapers, the 4th in ranking, so, good luck surviving." and I was extremely happy, my wish finally passed through, I was about to thank them, when Hazen threw a knife at me, milimetres away from my face. "Ho,ho,ho! You, are trying to kill me, right now?" and Hazen glowed with anger, "You have killed LesLout, our companion, so now, I''ll personally have your head in my collection, and I will make sure you pay for what you have. Now, I must tell this to all of you, now listen to my words carefully, especially you Skien. The Demon Lord.... Satan..... HAS RETURNED!" and then the commotion grew bigger.


    Well, I realized now that this war has became more interesting, at that what Master has told us finally came true. But now is the big question, whether or not he has been trained well enough. Well, I simply walked out of the Council, went past the gates, and the guards seemed to already get the news. "You''re not passing, Reaper Lord, you have commited a sin, and as a result you must die!" and they charged at me, but I simply dodged it, and punched them. The guards were strong beings, but not as close as strong enough to defeat a Lord. As a Result , I walked past, ready for the impending doom, something I wished so dearly to happen. "Now, let us continue with Phase 3, it''s time to fight!" and I went back to my dimension, to tell my dear other Reapers that the war has finally begun, and that it''s time our preperations came to good use.

 Chapter 25: Endless Power

    "It is hard" I thought, as I tried to use my Mind Emifer (Magic/ME) to recreate the floor as a ceiling. Whenever I tried to force my ME, I couldn''t help myself but activate Yagrik, and then once I activated it, I was able to create it. She then looked at me, destroyed it, and then said, "Try again." and it continued like this for a few months. "By the way, I didn''t catch your name, can you tell me what it is?" and she laughed. "No, not now, atleast, I''ll tell you later though, so don''t worry, Johnny, just focus on recreating it. Let me give you a hint. You have a deep storage of ME inside you, yet you haven''t been able to tap into it. So far, you have only been able to use the same ME as you do when you use Yagrik. As a result, alone, it is weak as hell. So, try to tap into that power, alone, else there would be no purpose. Once you manage to tap into that power, you will become much, much stronger, and you will be able to do........... that." as she created the entire floor, with a snap, and destroyed it with another snap, just like Hazen, LesLout, Trinity, and Diablo. I still need to learn alot, as I''m still very naive.


    It took alot of time, but I was able to manage to start tapping into the power, as if the outlet is at the very top of the tank, yet I need mine at the bottom. I was able to create the floor, but nothing else. "You see, ME isn''t anything special at all, it is simply the deconstruction and reconstruction of materials in an atomic level, much more advanced than Alchemy. With it, you can change 5 mol of Air into anything else, granted it''s value is the same. ME kind of works like a value system. Suppose diamonds, which are a rare mineral, has a value of 1000, and suppose a gram of C6H12O6 (Glucose) has a value of 1, so, with enough stored power, you can change a gram of diamond into a kilogram of glucose, now this isn''t exact values, but to find its value is simple. We use a mineral that has an exact value of 1, like H2O , and with that, we try and change it into anything else. So, lets say we use a chunk of Yagrik (lets say 1g) and try to manipulate it into water, and it comes out to be 2kg of water, than the value of Yagrik with be 2000, but, this is when we use ME, because SE is a totally different ranking system. With this, I hope it would be much easier for you to understand how ME works, because, your ''outlet'' is what supplies the energy. Essentially the amount of energy you have tapped into is a GJ, in ME terms, else in real life, it is not that much."


    With this knowledge, I understood how it works even better. I now understood that it worked kind of with the principle of alchemy, but without circles and stuff. She also told me that for beginners, a ring made of the work of a warlocks ME and SE, that helps channel the energy system in your body, also known as Mei (Pronunced May). All people have a system of Mei , interlinked with the other systems, but it is much more complex, and there is also a seperate system for SE, but it is mainly located around the Heart, and Mei , Brain. Understanding these systems can allow you to manipulate where you want to use said thing and how, and also in a way, stop others from using it. Suppose I understood every part (which I do not) than I can call out a portion of Yagrik, at a certain place, kind of like its protective quality, which works unconsciously/instinct, but this time, I would be able to control it at will, meaning I can stop it from protecting me, if I wish to do so.


    I then continued training, trying to create the next floor, and after a year of trying, I was able to manage to make a perfect replica. "Nope, it''s not perfect, the crops on this floor is 5 minutes younger than the one below, yet grows faster, AGAIN! " and she destroyed it. My god, this was hard, because I had to first take into account the current state of the plants. It took me some time , but now I was able to create a perfect replica, and this time, an actual perfect replica. "Ahh, well done, I really supposed it would take minimum 3 years, at this current rate, we would have 5 more years to spare, but, if you continue to grow at this speed. Now, on to phase two. I want you to destroy it completely, ie leave no trace, and than with the energy that has been just dispersed, create a battery, or directly put it into your Mei channels, to fill it back from the amount you exhausted from creating it, however, let me tell you, creating and destroying kind of works like the buy-sell system in games. Buy something for 4 yen, sell it for 3. Similarly, it tooks more Mei to create something, than the amount recieved after destroying it, because, you have to change the things into what you want, with the help of Mei, whereas in destroying, you simply destroy it, and absorb its Mei."


    This was getting very complicated, and she seemed to laugh whenever I made a mistake. Nonetheless, she was a great teacher, and helped me with the problems I faced, but still, I was worried about why she was helping me, or who she exactly was. Anyhows, I was able to destroy portions of it, not the whole. Destroying it seemed much more simpler, but it wasn''t like that at all. I was confused at first, that what do I convert it into. A liquid? A gas? What, what,what? I decided to change it into air, so when I did , it got destroyed, yet I wasn''t able to take in any Mei, heck, there was none to begin with. She started laughing like a maniac. "My god, you are really dumb, use your head, would you? I thought you were a genius." and then I understood.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    When she continued to create or destroy it, I felt being sucked when it was created, yet, I felt nothing when it was destroyed, however when I destroyed it, I was repulsed, ie more air pressure. So, she converted the matter directly into Mei, which seemed totally impossible to me. First off, how would that make sense? Mei isn''t a physical matter, it is simpl...y......some....thing..........things......are.....made......from. I really felt like an idiot after that. Mei is an energy that is inside of every living thing, and is used mainly for the purpose of ME, and since ME is something that everything has, animate or inanimate(they can''t use it) , then that means it would have Mei in it, no matter how small. So, I deduced she simply destroyed the rest of the matter by letting the Mei absorb it, and then, she would absorb the rest.


    "Finally, you get it, my god." She then watched eagerly, hoping I would actually do something, like, actually destroy it. I then thought about converting it into ME, and with the help of my thoughts, I was able to do so, without accidently calling out Yagrik, or making it into a different matter. Then, the tricky part, was absorbing it. I didn''t know exactly how to absorb Mei, but I thought about it for a while. How would you absorb energy? Obviously, by conducting it, but how would you conduct Mei? The answer was obvious, Animate objects are the conductor. Since we allow Mei to flow within us, we can also let it flow onto us, into us, out of us, and all the other things. As so, I was able to find out how to absorb Mei, by using thought, and by letting it come in, kind of like guard cells. She then clapped. "Wow, well done. Quicker then I expected. Thought this was going to take about a year, but you took only half a year. Now, your next thing to do is to sharpen your mind. I''m going to give you puzzles, and ask you questions about ME and SE, and I want you to answer them, without using ME or your SE, ie no practically, you have to learn how to deduce and use your knowledge to understand. If you are to fail a single question, I would throw a needle at your points where your Mei flows the most, which is dangerous to health, and, to make it worse, I would sharpen your pain receptors by 10 times, so a pinch, would feel like someone cut all your limbs, now, are you ready?" she said, going back into yandere mode, as if she wanted to inflict pain on me.


    It didn''t seem that difficult , so I decided to finish it pretty quickly. "Alright, there are 25 questions, answer each question correctly, and you can go to phase 4. You can do this every month. So, in short, if you were to make a mistake, you would have to wait another month before taking it again. I will supply you with books, of the things you have gotten wrong, so that you would have a detailed explanation." and I waited for the questions.


    "Question 1: What are the 6 types of races found so far, how many universes were discovered, and name a basic trait about each race (there abilities)." This was to easy. "the 6 types of races are Humans,Reapers,Demons,Dragons,Angels, and... ehm... Flugel? 5 universes have been discovered so far. Humans are known as the only ones to posses the ability to use SE, Reapers are known for there immortality, Dragons are known for there brute strength, Demons for there bloodthirsty-ness, Angels for there intellect, and Flugel for there. ehmm, ummmmmmm, bonds with nature?" and she showed a ''Ima execute you with ma hand'' sign and threw a needle at my arm. The pain was intense, I couldn''t feel anything. "Wrong,wrong,and wrong. First off, its pronunced Flug ree, not Flug el. Then , there have been 5 FULLY discovered, the others are still partially discovered, and for traits you only said right for Humans and Reapers, rest all wrong. Now, go back to your home and study, I''ll be a free woman because you failed the first question. Hahahahaha!" and she vanished. Now, I suppose I have a month to wait, to find the answers again, but now, I knew the traits and all." Before leaving she told me one thing.


    "Listen to me Johnny. If you mastered all 3 of these phases, you will have unlimited power. You will be able to create anything at will, destroy anything at will, convert it into anything at will, and will have knowledge over everything known to us , as of the moment. With these three things mastered, completely, 100%, your power would exceed the Lord''s themselves, but thats only if it''s fully mastered, which so far, has only been done by God, who is, for the past trilliions of years, have remained dormant, but is said to wake up, once His fated enemy has came to him, ready to fight."


    With this all in my head, I started to prepare myself for what is to come, and I knew I had to use my big brain to become stronger than ever.

 Chapter 26: To Train Dummys

    After meeting up with Diablo, I had to take back my little brother to our hideout, for the time being, because we will start to act again, once the war has begun. We are to be the commanders, and as so, I had to train Michael to become strong enough to lead an army of reapers, in a single week, and unlike Johnny, we didn''t have a dimension that slows time, so we had to go by with a week, Earth time. When we came back, I noticed Jennifer was snooping around, seemingly hungry. The ressurection didn''t cause her mind to be weaker, like most times I ressurect, but this time, her mind actually sharpened, probably another strength of a hybrid. In the end, our plan is to learn more about hybrids by using Jennifer and experiment on her, so first we have to ''butter'' her. "Here, I''ll make some more for you. Have you been doing any training while we were gone? Or have you simply been lazing around eating cookies?" and she shrugged. "What can I say? I''m still hungry, make me some more cookies ;-; , and yes, I''ve been training, a bit, but not making much progress, I can''t create things to train with, so I needed someone else. Hey, can you train me?" and I knew this was going to happen, so I already set up everything before she was ressurected.


    "Sure thing, follow me, you too, Michael." and I both took them to my lab, and from my lab I had a button, and this button was located above my brewery in which I made very potent spells, in a liquid flask (You just don''t ask), and with that a piston opened a doorway towards the training facility. "Man, you''ve went all out, Triny, can I call you Triny?" and I simply didn''t care anymore. "Sure, whatever." and at the facility, there were many different training places meant for everyones special ability. A Reaper, whose ability is immortality, so I planned on sharpening it by having a booth in which you were killed, and had to ressurect yourself, but that would be done last, as it could cause problems later onwards. There were a section for Humans, in which they were simply to use there Soul Emifer to train, and since I myself don''t know Michael''s , but I suppose it had something to do with his eyes, as so, I simply had those arrow boards so that Jennifer can improve on her aim, and I had dummies 10 times the strength of a normal human body, to see if it was to pierce through it, and much more, mainly involving aiming and piercing.


    Then came the Demon section, which infact, are for their brains, As so, to sharpen there abilities , I simply had a test for the both of them about the races learned about so far, then there were the angel section, and they are known for there peaceful nature, as so, I had a section in which I gave them cruel insults and badmouthed them, and wanted them to remain silent. Then the dragon section, which were known for there brute strength, However, their ability remains within there element mainly, so a water dragons ability is more tilited towards there water side, rather than strength, however a spatial dragon is more leaning towards physical strength, yet still there abilities far exceed other. Than there was a the Flugre section, however, I myself do not have enough knowledge about them, nor does Diablo, but he did tell me Trine was a powerful queen who also possessed abilities of nature, so I supposed they were kind of like dryads.


    There were each day for each section. The last 3 days however, were dedicated to there Reaper training. It was intense, and hard, and Michael didn''t show much progression, but Jennifer was slowly improving, but not well enough to be able to beat Johnny, and I was certain. I then asked Jennifer if she wanted to get much powerful, very quickly, and she asked, "Is it painful? Or something to do with experimenting with me? Else wise, no." and I told her it was a spell I made, but it was very powerful and had a 5% chance of success, but if it was to succeed, you would become atleast ten times stronger than she is right now, and she took the chance.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I then spent my extra time, which was about 2 hours in a day, for 4 days, and I had to spend most of the time gathering materials, rather than brewing it. After gathering the materials, I started brewing it, and then waited for it to ferment. I also asked Diablo to bring some berries from Dragon Dimension before coming back, so I could make more potent potions. After creating it, I first tested a little bit on a lab rat, and it worked, sure it didn''t succeed on him, but his body underwent the required mutations. I then gave it to Jennifer, showing her the rat. "That''s what happens when it fails, and it has a 95% chance of failing, no one who took this before had not been able to survive, now, will you?"


    She laughed and said, "I feel lucky, ever since being able to revive, and if it''s painful, THEN BRING IT TO ME!" and she chugged it , all of it, which was not meant to happen, she was only able to take half of it. "No, that is to much! You will pretty much kill yourself!" and she laughed, even though the pain she underwent was crazy high, yet she laughed like a crazy woman, like a true Masochist. In the end, she was actually able to withstand the pain, and lived, which made it a success. Since she also took to much dosage, she actually became much more stronger.


    Michael was looking at me, scared. "What are you doing, Onee-san, did you hurt her? I don''t want you to hurt her, she seems nice," and it seemed like he was about to cry. I then reassured him, "Don''t worry, Michael, I didn''t hurt her at all, I made her very happy, now come on, I have to help you become stronger to," and I started bringing him back to the facility, but he slapped my hand, making me let go of his, "No Onee-san! I don''t want to go back there, it is scary! I don''t want to hurt anyone either." and he was making a fuss again, and I couldn''t be angry at him either. "Come on, Michael. One day I won''t be able to protect you, and if someone tries to kill you, than how would you protect yourself?" and he said, "I''m not worried, I know you will always be there to protect me, now, can you take me to my room? I''m tired from trying to train. I''m to weak to help you anyways, I''ll just annoy Onee-san." and he seemed worried about me this time. "Don''t worry, Michael, now come on, let''s go and sleep." and I sent him to his room, and slept with him.


    When I woke up, he was still asleep so I left him asleep and then I went down, and I saw Jennifer scavenging for food. "Food! FOOD FOOD! Oh good, Triny! Make me more food, MORE FOOD. Make twenty times the normal amount, TWENTY! Ever since I took that potion, I felt more and more hungry, now give me more food!" and I sighed, and made her some more food. I had to say it. I''m training literal Dumbasses for something they don''t even know will happen, I simply sighed , and went back, to set up the facility for today, waiting for Diablo~Sama to come back, and help me, because Jennifer was too much of a hassle, and Michael, well, he''s still young. So I went down, and started preparing for them, and trained myself a bit, as well.

 Chapter 27: A War Cry

    After beating up the guards at the gate of heaven, I went back to where I first came here and jumped back to Earth, because I still had to prepare before going back to my homeland, the Reaper Society. Before jumping, I already had told Trinity about training both Jennifer, and Michael, as this would be our most intense fight, and considering that Johnny has 20 years to train, he will become much, much more stronger than you could imagine, and that he may as well be much more stronger than you. With that, Trinity then left and started her job, and then I jumped to Heaven. We stayed there for a total of a 5 days, so , since jumping back to Earth would take a day, we would most likely meet again in a week, which was enough to train Michael into a stronger man, and with the potion that Trinity created, Jennifer would also become much more stronger, as well.


    It took me some time to set up the portal, but I was able to jump. After jumping I immediatly went back to the base, because I knew Hazen was still up in heaven, and Johnny was still training, just as Master had plotted. So far no one who was in my hitlist was down here, but soon there would be, soon Hazen will come back, and then he will have to lead both the government and the SPIRITS, however, the SPIRITS would most likely refuse. The thing is, SPIRITS was a cause brought by the first leaders of the council.


    When the council was made, i.e with the 1st Dragon lord, RagNar, the Human Lord, Yagrek, The Demon Lord, whose name can''t be told, the Angel Governer, Gabriel, and my grandfather, the Reaper Lord, Kais D. Diablo . My grandfather always told me about that meeting, how it was a great plan to regulate wars and fights. You see, the things the SPIRITS call, ''Hagriz'' were nothing more than mere demons sent by the lords. The Idea of SPIRITS were first brought up by the demon lord, which was meant to find hybrids, which were made by two species making love and/or mutation, like Michael, for example. His father was a Reaper, yet Mother was a human, with a few traits of a Demon and Angel, but those two didn''t match Trinity, so it passed onto Michael, and then, at a young age, mutations occured into his body giving him the power of his father, the Reaper, and the other two, the Flugre and Dragon.


    Anyways, Hagriz were demons sent. They were made to ensure the population of Hybrids and to make sure no other species/race were to interfere with human lives, this was because, although the power of the Soul Emifer was very powerful, the humans didn''t have the intellect to use it, yet they still made superstitions about how only a few people can use it, but infact, any other species which has the traits of a Human Soul Emifer, can easily master it. This is because we, as other species, have a higher intellect, yet the Dragons seem to be inferior only in intellect, yet they can still wield a Soul Emifer much better, yet still, RagNor-Ok is the first to not have a human trait.


    So, the first leaders, the Demon Lord, and Human Lord, especially put up the act, in which some representitives from other races were to hide there true identity and live with the humans such that they can put this act into place. The founders of the SPIRITS were thus sent . There was two of them who were still acting today, and they were both the Demon generals. The other founders were long past dead. Although the SPIRITS served to help humans, and made ''Hagriz'' as an excuse, the ''Government'' was a total human affiliated program which was meant to find and fight the SPIRITS, as they thought they were actually against humans. This was mainly because, alhough they were here for a millenia at the least, in the past 20 years, more and more problems occured, so they had ''acted'' and had to fight off. Thus the ''Government'' took the idea that they were against humans and started a war against them.


    The idea of naming it ''SPIRITS'' was the idea of the Demon Lord. It was an acronym of Demon dialect, which was, "Satra Pikat Iram Ripare Itrav Travpe Saotba" which meant "Save Humans And Fight Off The Demons" yet humans don''t understand demon dialect and considered it to be an actual name, as in spirits, or dead souls, which made them more worried. This was a good program from the beginning, but then it started going downhill, especially when the new leaders recruited the people they were meant to protect and check on numbers, ie Jennifer, and a few other workers from different worlds, yet Jennifer was not told any of this , so we had to explain it to her.


    Anyhows, with my rambling away, I went to our hideout and asked Trinity how the training is going. "Well, welcome back Diablo~Sama. So far, Jennifer is taking the potion well, and Michael is still to afraid to use his powers." that was about it, it wasn''t much to report. I was a bit tired of my right-hand woman calling me by my last name, so I flipped my hair and said, "It''s okay if you call me Raizel, and drop the ''Sama'' please," and then she accused me of flirting. I was shocked. I protected her several times, and she still had alot of respect, yet I was tired of it, and she was not, yet still, she listened and next time when she ''accidently'' said Diablo~Sama, I heard her whisper, "Sorry, Raizel.." in an annoyed tone. The prepartions were almost complete, but before leaving I tossed Trinity the berries i picked at the Dragon Dimension. "We got 6 hours, make the most of the time, I''ll set up the portal at Area 0923, see you there in 6 hours, and try and get Michael to activate his Soul Emifer, I''ve seen it once, and it will be a powerful asset to have by our side." and while she listened, she seemed surprised when I told her I saw him activate his powers. "You, actually saw it, Diablo~- I mean Raizel?" and I told her I truly did.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    After that little dilemna, I went to Area 0923, aka the portal room, and started getting the Reaper portal set up, because if you don''t destroy a portal you made previously, any being can go through it, essentially working like the portals from a portal gun. the portal took a while, about 2 hours, because I was a sloppy drawer, but I managed to finish it. For making a portal, the biggest problem would most likely be remembering the wordings for a desired location, and the designated dialect, because for example, my castle, isn''t in normal Reaper dialect, it is from a mixture of each language, likewise with the other Lords. After setting it up, I decided to get some grub and water for the journey, because the trip between dimensions at least a day, as long as there isn''t Jump Traffic, or JT, because, if two or more people attempt a jump at the same time, the dimensions would have problems themselves, so theres a junction in the middle in which there are cross roads for each dimension, and since, for the most part, atleast 50,000 of each species , except Flugre (As there number is already low, however the number of Dragons are much, much lower, but that isn''t sure yet, because there main homeland is far in the midst of the Void), so the JT is usually pretty high, but I like travelling in morning, where there is less traffic.


    After waiting those 4 hours, by playing on a PSP, Trinity came, along with Michael, and with Jennifer on a leash. She is to crazy for the drug, she said when I seemed puzzled enough. Michael was a bit scared because he didn''t like jumping, it hurted his head, or atleast thats what he says. "I have a feeling this won''t go as planned." he whispered to Trinity, but I could hear it very well, just as Jennifer. With drool on her mouth, she pounced at Trinity saying, "Gimme the potion drug thing whatever, It''s delicous, it makes my Masochistic sides tingle with happiness, and makes my sadistic side feel better, so please, GIVE IT TO ME," and she kept on trying to run towards her, in attempt to grab one of the many flasks stuffed down her pockets. The portal was ready, so it was time to jump, and jump we did.


    While we were traveling in the Lord Cube, we saw another Lord travel towards the Reaper Society. Although it wasn''t an actual Lord, rather, the Lord before me, he smiled, waved at me and said, "Well done, Raizel, you''ve screwed us all." and he continued his way towards the Reaper Society. I was able to tell that wasn''t a smile, rather a sadistic smile, a smile that meant he will kill me in the cruelest ways possible and will feed on my flesh (ok im joking >_< ). After staring at the stars, I got bored, so I went to my corner, because it was very small to begin with, and started playing on my PSP, and then I realized one thing, that made me almost cry. I looked at Trinity and said, " HOW COULD YOU! I .. I WAS SO CLOSE ON GETTING A HIGH SCORE!!! WHY..., WHY did you take THE GAME OUT! HOW SADISTIC ARE YOU, WOMAN!" and I felt sad, knowing it''ll be a boring ride, yet she showed a sign of happiness. "Oh, my bad." she simply said, in a ''kawaii(cute)'' voice, yet the sarcasm killed it, making it seem even worse then the previous lord''s smile. Finally we were there.


    When we entered, as usual, about ten reapers came, pouncing at me, to try and grab the title as Lord, but Trinity and Jennifer knocked them aside, and Michael tredded below me, clinging on to my clothing. As I walked, old memories came back to me. I haven''t been here for the past 200 years, so it would seem like there was a riot going on. The person who I appointed to keep check on the place was long dead, and I was to lazy to go here just to appoint another, so political terms, we were doing the worst, but I simply gathered every reaper possible and asked them to come to the central squire. After 2 hours I told them everything that happened.


    "We, the reapers, have been living under the foreshadows of the other races, we have been shunned, and have been hated. I want to show the world our power, so as a result, I appointed 3 people to take care of the army. The army will be split into the 3 groups, The Savages, The Tactics, and The Bait. The Savages will be Men only , and will consist of the finest soldiers, who have been given a power of atleast 10,000 or more, making this group have a strength around 1000 people , or so they say (I said, whispering to Trinity) . They will be in charge of killing any group that halts our voyage, and since we caused the commotion, they would most likely call there armies to us. The Savages will be lead by Jennifer Gratenheim, a hybrid without Flugre powers, and a fierce woman. The Tacitcs will be lead by men and women alike, with a power of atleast 5000 and an Intellegence of atleast 15,000 . These will be lead by Trinity Gabrios, and her brother, Michael Gabrios. There job is to create a tactic to ensure the safety of The Bait, and let The Savages a chance to kill. The Bait will be consisted of everyone else left, which are meant to serve as bait for The Savages and Tactics. This team will be lead by me, as I will be the main target of the Lords. With this, I dismiss you, telling you to get ready for war, because it may occur at any......... time." leaving a pause , for the exact time Trinity had told me to.


    The moment I finished, although three or four reapers came to take my head, the rest were pretty much ready to fight on the fly, and Trinity''s deduction was perfect, as usual. From the passages of the Main gate, South and East gate, and the Central Squire, a group of Flugre,Angel,Demon and Dragon had came. About a group of 5000 Flugre, 10,000 Angel, 15,000 Demon, and 10 Dragons came. They were all lead by a well known governer, but not the lords themselves. It seems Hazen will have a bit of a problem, because he just became elected, and no one trusts him that well. I then rallied our troops saying our go to motto, "Najumahe!" which meant "Let''s Go!" and the reapers were rallied, shouting our war cry , and the bloody massacre had started.

 Chapter 28: A Gain of Knowledge

    After my big failure, I started to feel stupid again. Although I didn''t know anyone more intellegent than me overall, I notice I lack a knowledge of more... whats the word... supernatural things. I started looking around the house and I noticed there was a dusty bookshelf next to the bed. I knew that it wasn''t there in the first place, because it wasn''t blue. It was the color of polished redwood, but lost its shine due to old age. In the bookshelf there were books with broken spines and the leather cover was starting to wear out. When I grabbed it, I noticed there was a bunch of dust collected on it, and that there was a cobweb in the first page and the second. I blew the dust off the cover, and it was written in some weird letters, that I didn''t understand, although I have discovered the speech and writing of every language there is, so this must be one of the special languages, possibly Dragon, because it had a few pictures of dragons. I opened the pages, and everything in it was written in Dragon Tongue, so I had to teach myself the language. All I did was ask my teacher one sentence''s meaning, and when she told me, I understood the syllables. The first sentence consisted of three words, the first word with 4 letters, the second with 3, and the third with 5.


    With all the knowledge I gathered from this, I made myself a chart about what the letters looked like, and with that I was able to interpret the meaning of the writing, but not necessary how it is said, I''ll ask Sensei about that later onwards. Anyhows, it was seperated into a seperate chapter for each different race, with the most details of Dragons. It seemed like the writer of this book was RagNar, the strongest dragon of all time, and the first Lord. RagNar didn''t have that sloppy of a handwriting, but all I tried to think about was how they were able to write like this, and then I remembered something. When I went to a manga convention (Don''t judge my tastes >_< ) I saw some people ''cos-playing'' as dragons. Maybe those were real dragons, because their tails and horns looked real, and when I asked one of them If I could touch it, the horns were made of real Ivory, and their tail was of real leather, and had a reptilian scaley feeling. I could tell by the way the reacted when I touched it means that most likely it was some sort of illusion, or the power of a powerful ME user. ME is so vast, it pretty much has all the powers of Magic, ie can do pretty much anything, granted it is limited to a certain degree, like it had to be sensual, not non-sense, like being able to fly without wings, or change of air resistance, or true teleporting. ME is much more limited then Magic, but can be used for almost any cause. So, what this ''transformation'' is, was most likely some sort of illusion to make it look like a human, or shrinked itself by dispersing unecessary molecules and atoms, however it would make it harder to fight.


    So I deducted that most likely he used ME to change his claw like hands into a human hand, such that he was able to write it down. The first chapter was about dragons, and in it, it was written about how dragons were first originated, ie their first beings, Rag and Nur, who married and populated that dimension with dragons. It is said that they were the only dragons without any types, however there children were of all types, and those children had more children and at the end, Rag and Nur''s Great Great Grandson was RagNar, who became the first Lord and the foundation of the current Dragon world. It is said he himself created the isles in that way such that there would be peace amongst the dragons, and it worked, but later on, when his postion was taken by his brother, NarKog, he destroyed the peace and tranquility in the dragon world by adding a new Isle, Isle -1. Isle -1 was a postion which was a forced teleportation position, ie no matter where you want to jump or teleport to, you will be stopped there. As a result, it caused great mayhem, and bad dragons, who wanted to do evil, risided in Isle -1 and were able to kill countless other beings from other places, and dimensions.


    After his brother was killed, RagNar''s grandson, the current Lord, RagNar-Ok , took his position, and although he was a lazy Spatial Dragon, he had a great sense of justice, and as a result he personally went to Isle -1 and killed every dragon residing there, and then he demolished it, and put Isle 0 there, which currently serves no purpose but will be given one soon enough. Although it was written mainly by RagNar, I can tell that others as well have written down the history, as a continuation of the book. After that it mainly rambles on about the different types of dragons, there details and all that stuff, but what was differenent was that it mentioned an old folktale which was that there was another dragon, known as the Alpha Dragon, or Allif (Pronunced Al-Lif) . Allif was rumored to be the brother of Rag, and hated Rag when he took away his only love, Nur. After that it says that he has wandered the void aimlessly waiting for an exciting event to take place in which he can claim his victory amongst all, and as a result, able to kill all of the other dragons ie Rag and Nur''s children, and shall leave a single Female Dragon to recreate the Dragon Dimension, as so the Lord''s have kept this rumor a secret and only the noblest and highest of Dragons knows about this, as it is dangerous knowledge that can cause panic amongst the world. After that, it kind of rambled on about Dragon history.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Then it came to the knowledge of Humans, which had the second most data, and I supposed my guess was correct, because it seemed like they collected knowledge ie manga''s saying how they think female dragons are like humans, but just have a tail and horns, and then the dragon further went in detail about manga''s , rather than actual people and life and that kind of stuff, because they could only hide in ''Cos-play''. These dragons wrote about simple things , about how we act, how we react, those kind of things. They even got an entire chapter about reproduction, and I skipped it because I already knew the detail, but , it seems like they read you-know-what mangas and wrote about you-know-what in the reproduction section. The rest was about yada yada and those kind of things about emotions love those kind of things.


    Then it continued like this for the following knowledge of Demons, Angels, and Reapers, and so on . I was pretty intrigued considering that the immortality of reapers had a giant weakness, which wasn''t found in the immortality of Flugre. Demons too, had a weird kind of weakness, and it seemed like Angels were the only one without any flaws, except that all there strong generals had a crazy OCD problem, which made them lose there title of commanders in a few hours flat, because they keep on asking them to move, arrange according to height, and so on. Even Gabriel has a big OCD problem, but due to his strength and firm leadership, he is still God''s Army''s General. It continued like this giving details about everything, but the Flugre''s intrigued me.


    First off, Flugre''s didn''t have much knowledge to begin with. Dragon''s had around 250 pages, Humans 200, Demons and Angels about 150, Reapers 125, but Flugre.... only 3. All that is known about them is that they are few in number, there dimension is the furthest of every other, and they kill any intruders, except Lords, even former Lords were killed. All they have written about them was that they were like dryads, who liked nature, and that they were extremely powerful when prevoked. The thing is, that so far, the only way of obtaining data was by Trine, so it was extremely hard to get details about them, considering how eccentric she was , even by Flugre standards.


    After finishing this book, I noticed there were 5 more books, about each other race, but were written in their perspective. After reading all of them, I noticed the final book was written about Flugre, and I was hoping it had more details about them. It seemed pretty big, and was written by Trine Yugjab, the current Lord of the Flugre''s , but to my surprise , it was amazing. It had roughly 700 pages, and when I opened the first page, it had only a 6 words written in it. "We are a secret, now, die." I quickly flipped over every other page, but saw no hint of ink, and after that, I noticed something came out of the book. I was scared that I would actually die, but then Sensei came out of it and said, in a ''kawaii'' voice, "Boo-Nya" and used her hand as a paw. It scared me so much I literally threw the book with a half Sensei afterimage, and the image screamed. "The hell is wrong with you? You do know transporting through ink is hard enough, so show some decency," and I was amazed. "Excuse me? You were the one who god damn popped out of a book that said, ''We are a secret, now, die.'' how the hell am I supposed to act? You want me to be like, ''Oh my god, I''m going to die, Yay!'', no, you crazy old hag." and I punched the afterimage, even though I knew it was Sensei, and she seemed angry, she went into full Yandere mode, and I spent the rest of the day running for my life.


    I had a good grasp on the beliefs and strength and weakness of the other species, but I have still yet to find out there special abilities, or there looks. "Oh, well, here''s the problem. I kind of incinerated the books with that......... ow! I was feeling cold, and it was winter! Well, anyways, use common sense to try and figure it out." She said, pausing as I slapped her face with an annoyed face. Well, I supposed I understood more about these people, so I decided to start brainstorming ideas about the other species.


    It took me a few weeks, but I got a simple jist of them. With that, I realized tomorrow was going to be the day I can retake the test. I quickly revised everything I read, rechecking it with myself, and also tryed to peek in Sensei''s house, to see if she wrote any notes about what questions she''s going to give, but I chose the wrong time to do so. When I was peeking around, I heard the door of the washroom unlock, and she was there, naked, with nothing more than a light towel to protect her body, she then Smacked me straight in the face saying, "Pppppp....eeee....rrrrr.... PERVERT!" even though I didn''t mean to look at her body, but it looked great, in all honesty.


    After that incident, I decided not to peek again, and as a result, she give me a big consequence the next day. When the questions was ready, she still seemed flustered. She then said, "This time, If you get one wrong, I''ll give you a punch, just like yesterday, but 10 times harder, and this time, if you make one question wrong as well, I will give you a year detention in which you have to follow every single thing I tell you, even if it means you are about to die. Now tell me, are you ready for your test?" and I looked at her, looking at ''that'', for some reason, and then said, "Yes! I''m ready, now bring it on, Sensei!" and she started spitting the questions at me, wanting to see me in pain. She went from Kuudere to Yandere to Sadist, now I''m scared.

 Chapter 29: The Duty of a Lord

    After that incident, I needed to get my home back, well, Johnny''s home, and since he was on a ''vacation'', it was mine. I then went to the police office and told them about what happened and as a result I lost my ''rape'' charge and was given back my land, my home. The first thing I did was to get my phone back. I then got the news that the next meeting was about to occur. This meeting was told to me by LesLout countless times, in which he was to meet up with the other Lords in different locations, and this decade it was time to be at Heaven. As so, I started to draw the magic circle such that I can jump to the Angel Dimension. Since the Angel Dimension had several islands, with Heaven in the middle of it, I had to recall previously what LesLout told me to create the jump to go to Heaven specifically. I remember LesLout told me all of this because I was the only one fit to be the next Lord, or so he said.


    As So, I created the portal and jumped to Heaven. When I arrived there, I was halted by 2 Angelic Guards, and they asked me a few questions. "What are you doing here, Ha.... Haz... Hazen? Did you die or something?" and I told them. "Well not, exactly. I''m the next Lord in line after LesLout. He told me that to make sure you were the next Human Lord, there was a mark on your arm, so here, look at it." and I showed them it, and to their surprise it was the exact mark of the Human Lord. "Oh, I was just amazed that LesLout died, that''s a bit sad." and they let me go on, but before , they checked me to make sure I had no weapons on me, and then they checked my Rift, a place of personal storage, and they didn''t see any either, so I was allowed to go freely. I then went to the hotel that all the Lords stayed at. There I saw every Lord, and the only ones I knew who was there was Diablo, because RagNar-OK didnt come, and also the Demon Lord''s Assistant, Skiean. They didn''t seem to recognize me however, but Diablo came close to me, patted my shoulder, and whispered to me, " You will be next, don''t worry." and I thought of the inevitable.


    In the end, we went to the council and the head , Gabriel told us mainly about things about politics, yet when he first noticed that I was there , he first thought I was the assisstant of LesLout, so he seemed angry, because LesLout never missed a single meeting before. After that, I showed him my arm, and he realized too, that LesLout died, and there was a few minutes of silence. After that he continued the meeting, questioning who would kill LesLout, and then Raizel did it. He opened his rift, and took out a body, and I couldn''t believe my eyes. It was LesLout''s body, and judging by how it looked, it was a soul-less by now. I couldn''t help myself, but I was extremely angry. I wanted to kill him, and my anger let loose, and I almost stabbed him with a knife, by throwing it at him at a high speed. He dodged it and said, "Ora, ora! It is not time for that yet, it will be on a later date." and with that I knew he wanted a war.


    After that , the meeting was adjourned, as now every species was against the Reapers. I too, started to prepare myself for the upcoming war, as I was the new Lord, and the protector of the Human Dimension, after being given that title. I then went to the government headquarters. I asked them who was the new Head, and to my surprise, it was the same policeman who saved me the last time. "Oh, Harry! I can''t believe you are the new Head!" and he too, was surprised, to see me here. He then said, "Oh, well, ever since Madam Tou was gone, I decided to fill in for her , so, why are you here, Hazen? I''ve heard you are the new Lord." I''ve been friends with Harry ever since we were childs, and he''s the only pure human who knows everything about me and my past, because I trust him that much, so I told him everything. "Aww, thats a shame, I cant believe Madam Tou was killed, anyhows, you need an army? Well, I''ll tell the heads of the other bases about the death of Tou, and that I will take place until we can vote for the new Head. I''ll most likely be able to gather an army of 20,000 men and women, with there Soul Emifer mastered atleast 10%. Wouldn''t it be better to go to interglactic planets? You would most likely get more people, because 20,000 is not nearly enough for the army that will be coming to attack us." and I told him not to worry about that.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I then went to the SPIRITS headquarters, and did the same thing, yet they shut us , and only the few loyal ones to the SPIRITS cause decided to come and help us. From them they were only about 10 or 20 who decided to help us, but they were much much stronger, so I let them each command a group of 1,000 people and the extras were to be followed by me and Harry. I then decided that the numbers we had were to small, and that Harry was right. I then went jumping from planet to planet, using high speed, and making a barrier of thick ozone and atmosphere around me, which didn''t expose me to the space rays, and I had a spacesuit on, just in case. I teleported to many different planets, but found nothing, so I decided to go out of the Milky Way and went to Andromeda, another galaxy, and in there I found another planet with a few humans, and gathered another 10-20 thousand or so people, I did same in the other galaxies, Black Eye Galaxy, Bode Galaxy, Cartwheel Galaxy, Cigar Galaxy and the other ones. After gathering all of them, I brought them with me to Earth, and we went to a secret bunker under the Government, which is said to be as big as the Pacific Ocean.


    In the end, after going into every galaxy there was, I was able to gather an army of 200,000 men, with 50 commanders, and changed it so that each person would have control of 3,00 people, with the remaining 50,000 under the control of me and Harry, and we were ready to fight. According to what LesLout told me, in the case of a war or dimension danger, I was able to use the banned magic spell which allowed us to force the jump to a certain location. We were then ready to fight off anyone who was to come and attack us. I had a duty as the Lord of the Human Dimension to protect it. I knew that they were still many hitmen out there who were extremely powerful, but didn''t find the need of helping us. I knew that the Cosmos wouldn''t be of aid either, because he hasn''t been awoken for years to come. If this army wasn''t able to do anything, the last trump card would be Johnny, in which I hoped was able to come back soon enough.


    My job as a Lord was vast. I had to protect the entire dimension. Suppose Earth''s size, and the size of the Planck Length. Now if you multiply the size of Planck Length with 1,000 , than that would be Earth, compared to the entire Dimension I have to protect. If I can''t even save a human life, who was extremely small in terms of the Earth, how would I be able to protect this entire Dimension? I knew I wasn''t capable to do any of this, because I was lazy and inconsiderate, and my lazy side kicked in hard. While waiting, I took out the phone from my pocket, built a makeshift wifi port, because we were in outerspace, above the Sun, the normal location of the Jump, but don''t worry, were we are, is protected by ice that was made by warlocks milenia''s ago, in which it melts at 3 trillion degrees Farenheit, so it was able to withstand the boiling heat of the Sun, and since it was so cold, we were able to stay in the sun, yet they also had heaters inside so that we didn''t freeze. Harry also, took out his phone, yet the intergalactic''s were much much more advanced, and , although it looked like they were doing nothing, they were also, on there phone. A commander from the Cigar Galaxy, Nabtu, told me, "Heh? You are still using see-able tech? Dang, thats some pretty low tech, so low they aren''t even made anymore. You see this... yah, I know its my hair, but inside it, we are implanted with a chip which let''s us see these special things using a new light ray discovered, you will probably be able to get that tech in about, I''ll say 5 millineas?" and he continued bragging on.


    I was ready for anything to happen, yet when the gate opened, rather than it being the Reapers who were coming, it was actually the Flugre. It seemed like they were being pushed back, but in all honesty I couldn''t believe that. Then, 10 commanders of the Flugre''s who came out, attacked at us directly, and I knew instantly. They had betrayed us. So, my first fight as the Lord of the Earth Dimension started, and I worried about the outcome.

 Chapter 30: The War Begins

    The war had begun, almost instantly after I explained to them our plan. Since it wasn''t much time before I had explained it to them, everyone seemed to be a bit confused, but then after a while they were rallied and then the real battle begun. Those who didn''t realize this soon enough had passed, and since most Reapers had a cooldown of 2 days, they wouldn''t be of any use for quite a while now. The remaining though, started the fight, and the massacre begun.


    The Tactics, led by Trinity and Michael first surrounded the Flugre,Dragon,Demons and Angels. Trinity seperated them into four so that it would be equal amongst each race, and then Trinity had The Bait circle them around so that The Savages could take the finishing blow. I myself didn''t participate in this, rather I was waiting for there army to thin, so that I could take down there generals when they aren''t guarded, because they always have around 100 people to protect them, because they can''t fight alone, like the wuss they were.


    After that, I simply watched Trinity and assess her abilities, because this is the first time she actually lead a group of people, or fought in an army at that. Trinity seemed to be doing well. She first told the generals of both The Bait and The Savages about what to do. Then, they decided to first take out the Dragons, because they were the strongest after time. She first split the group of 50,000 into 1,000 for each dragon, leaving the extra 40,000 to hold back the others. out of this 1,000, there were about 250 Tactics, 50Savages, and 700Bait. The Bait was to circle around the dragon, and lure them into a certain position. After that, The Tactics would trap them into a certain spot and then the Savages would go for the kill. This took careful co-ordination, and if these all were much better listeners and so, even 100 in total would have been plenty. When the Bait first took position, the Dragons didn''t seem to understand the idea, and went straight for them. The best part of all this was the fact that only the Lords know the actual way to kill a Reaper, and it seemed that they didn''t tell their army yet. The Dragons were able to kill, well , knock out, about 600of the Bait, and the other 100 were able to lure him to the correct positon. The Tactics then split into a group of 5, and created a pentagon shape around the dragon. While the Dragon was focusing towards the Bait, the Tactics shot magical bullets which were to attempt to either stop his movement, or move him to the spot necessary. Then it was time for the killing blow. The Savaged split into 2 teams, 25 each. 25 of them jumped from above to try and render his wings useless, and may as well try to kill him. If he was still alive, then the other 25 would attack from the ground to kill him.


    This worked for about 9 of the Dragons, but the last one, the Dragon General, which, to my surprise, was actually Osroes. "I have decided to learn from the Human Lord''s words, and I''ve come to avenge the killer of both him, and my father. I was allowed to take this position by RagNar-Ok, and so I owe him a great debt. Now I shall either kill you right now or will die in the process. Now, let us play, Diablo." The team that was meant to take care of the general was killed in mere seconds, and it made Trinity worried, she started biting her nails. "Tch! Damn, didn''t think that through, well, anyways, I hope you can take care of him, Raizel, the rest of you, come with me, Jennifer, go knock yourself out, there are many more people to fight!" and Jennifer seemed happy enough. "Yes! That is great! I can finally test out my new power! Tell Michael to hide somewhere, because what I''m going to do with them will scar him, so please, hide him, I can''t control myself anymore!" and she ran, without thinking , to the midst of the battlefield, and started slaughtering angels,demons, and flugre alike. I then faced towards Osroes, who already pounced at me when I wasn''t even ready.


    "You shouldn''t let your guard down, Diablo!" but I easily deflected his attack. He was weaker then his father, Osros, to my surprise, as he was a Void Dragon, and Osros was a Steel Dragon. The Void are considered the strongest, yet still he was weaker than a Steel, which amazed me. He kept on charging at me, yet I dodged with ease, than I saw his big teeth showing, as I dodged one of his attacks. He then whipped me to the side with his tail, and he got a hit on me, and I was flinged towards the wall. The Reaper society was big, but if this was to continue , the whole Society would be in danger, so I grabbed Osroes from his tail, and teleported him to somewhere more vacant, The Fallen Island. The Fallen were the biggest enemy of us, the Reapers. They are the souls who are roaming free and are meant to be reaped, but this Island was long since vacant, so it was no worry, as there are only 2 or 3 Fallen left.


    The battle had just started. The Island was barren, with stone, so the land was pretty plain, which was bad for me because he is bigger, and has more of an advantage in a place like this. He started off with a barrier, which his father also used, but I already knew its weakness, and that it was better when used in the Dragon Dimension. I simply destroyed the barrier because it served no purpose for the both of us. Since he was a Void, I knew his ME was much stronger. He seemed to try and put up the barrier again, and so I supposed it was something that buffed him , in a way. I decided to put in my own barrier. I like to call it, the Void Reborn Rebirth, or VRR for short. I called VRR and it destroyed his barrier instantly, as mine was much bigger. "Although you specialize in using your Mind Emifer, mine is still much stronger than yours, now, lets see how you like my own barrier, VRR!" and so it began. VRR was a special barrier designed by Trinity, and could only be used by me. Essentialy it kills your usage of your senses, and also creates illusions, confusing you constantly. He seemed to be directly into it, screaming in agony as he saw his fears.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    It seemed to easy at first, considering that RagNar-Ok himself was a well known tacticion himself, I wondered why he chose Osroes. The state he is in, I bet even Michael could take him on, granted he was very angry. Osores than started screaming louder and louder, until his screams began to become so loud I decided to take away his gift of cords, and he couldn''t scream anymore, just like a regular Dragon. So he continued thrashing about, while I was watching him, laughing , letting my sadistic side take the betterment of me. I wanted to see him in more pain, I wanted to see him thrash about more, but in the midst of his thrashing, I noticed something odd. It was that he was showing his teeth again, he... he... he was laughing? I realized my mistake that instant.


    My Barrier had no effect to begin with. His barrier does just that, it negates ME in a certain radius. I was right. Around him, was a barrier, tinted in a gradient of Red and black, being dark black on the bottom, and dark red on the top. He wasn''t effected at all, and the lost of his cords made it even easier to hide that fact. Since he wasn''t speaking, he was also able to focus more on using his ME, rather than talking in the midst, but I could tell he was laughing.


    He then, with a simple shake, pulled out of VRR, and started attacking me once more. "Ahh, you are much more challenging then I expected, Osroes. Well then, let us begin our fight, for real now!" and I decided to end this quickly by using my familiar, because my Soul Emifer was necessary at this point. "Come on out, Sadisuto!" and Sadisuto, my sadistic little familiar, came out. He was a mutant, not a hybrid. A mutant was like a hybrid, but rather than having there abilities, they had there looks at physical strength, and he was a Mutant of Reaper,Dragon, and Demon, an ultimate evil weapon. He was around 600 years old, a young one, in Dragon terms.


    Sadisuto is as strong as God, yet his power depended on his Master. Depending on the strength of his Master, was his strength. Sadisuto was my familiar, so his power was well beyond Trinity''s . As Osroes came to attack me, Sadisuto came in front, and with his tiny little wings, created a gust strong enough to push Osroes back. His happiness seemed to vanish, as he knew things were going to get a bit more tough.


    So now, my battle with Osroes had ended, and it was Sadisuto''s turn to take care of him. "Sadi, after your done killing him, meet me back at base, so we can start our invasion at the Dragons." and that seemed to anger Osroes a bunch more, which cleared my suspicions. "RNo is not at home , is he? He is most likely fighting off my friends, or more like, ''There'' friends." I said, pointing towards the Flugre. I''ve had a secret treaty amongst Trine which was that she was to aid me if there was any war against me, and I would do the same, so she lended me 10,000 Flugre, and I gave her 15,000 Reapers. I then flew back to Reaper Society, keeping my Rift open, such that I can watch Sadisuto.


    I then took my eyes off that battle for a while to continue analysing Trinity. She seemed to be doing right, for the most part, yet with the littlest mistake, she freaks out. Jennifer seemed to have 2 wounds, one on the arm , and the other on the right leg, yet she was unfazed by it, and continued to mow through the armies. I then took the final calculation.


    Dragons Left: 1


    Demons Left: 6,000


    Angels Left: 8,000


    Flugre Left: 2,000


    Reapers Left: 25,000.


    It started with 10 Dragons, 15,000 Demons, 10,000 Angels, and 5,000 Flugre, with about 50,000 Reapers at base, the rest already went to the other Dimensions, to worry them out a bit.


    So, at the moment, it seemed like we were losing, but Trinity hasn''t fully planned out, exactly, but next time we fight, our casulties will be cut in half. I continued watching, when I realized that the Demon General decided to tangle with me. With him was the Angel General, and the Flugre General. "Ahh, Taubi, Yuuki, and Yarmi. How are you doing today? I''m sorry about this, but I must kill you. Well then, goodbye!" and my fight continued on, this time, with three people, and with only one more trump card, besides my Soul Emifer.

 Chapter 31: Johnny The Mimic

    It was time . Time to see whether I will live or not, time for Sensei to give me my questions, yet I couldn''t stop but worry because she had her sadistic look on her face. "Question Number 1: Tell me the power of each different race discovered so far." and I answered it , correctly this time. "My,my, you actually learned something, alright, now, time to continue onwards!" and she kept on asking me questions, and each of them weren''t even in the books, yet I was able to solve them correctly by sheer luck and by ability of deduction. "Well done, I myself am amazed you actually solved this far, now tell me, Question Number 24: What is the meaning of SPIRITS, and what are they meant for?" and I thought for a while, then I remembered Jennifer telling me a little about it. "SPIRITS came from the Dragon Tongue. "In Dragon Tongue , it was ''Satra Pikat Iram Ripare Itrav Travpe Saotba'' meaning ''Save Humans And Fight Off The Demons'' and she was impressed, losing her sadistic face.


    "Okay, last question, now tell me, what is my name, and what race am I? You must tell me exactly. You have 3 questions to ask, and you can''t ask directly my name nor my race, or races." and this got me thinking. I could guess her name, because i need simply two questions to figure out her race, or races. I thought of it for a while, and then got an idea of who she might be. "Okay, question number 1: If you have a soul emifer, take it out, and use your most powerful attack on this ....... wall. Can you do that?" and I created a wall made of Diamond, 500 metres thick, around the north west corner of the Dimension. She then called out her Soul Emifer, so now I know that she was part human, for sure. Then, after that, she used her Soul Emifer, which looked like a gun, kind of like a Dragnuv, and when she shot it, it easily cut through the diamond, with a big hole, and even the Dimension walls were with a big hole, and she repaired it right afterwards, because if it was left open, then it could danger the entire dimension itself. After that, I asked her my second question. "If you are hiding any extra limbs or body parts, please show them to me, and if you aren''t hiding anything, then , lift....... this. Also, kill yourself." I said, taking out a big dumbbell , around 2 tons in weight. Aparently she didn''t have any extra body parts, so that told me she was not a Mutant, and a Hybrid, and she was able to hold the dumbbell with ease. Instead of killing herself, she simply said, "I''m not immortal." I then asked her my 3rd, and final question. "What is the name of your father, and mother?"


    She seemed a bit shy at first, but then she said, "My father was Yumino Miusa, and my mother, Yuuki Miusa, Miusa was originally my mothers last name, however. " and with that I knew her name. Yumino and Yuuki were well known ''familiars'' of Lords, so I knew she was there only daughter, Mikasa. With that, I thought it over once more, that whether or not she took her father surname, or mothers, so I decided it was her mothers, that she took. "Okay, I got the answer." and she nodded. "Now, lets see your skills, young man." and I told her. "You are a Hybrid, not a Mutant, because you do not have any extra limbs. You are part Human, because you have a Soul Emifer, part Dragon, because of your insanely power ME, and part demon. You can''t be Flugre or Reaper, because then you would kill yourself, and you can''t be an angel because you don''t have a halo or wings. Since your father is Yumino Miusa, and mother Yuuki Miusa, the renowed familiars of Lords, I have came to a conclusion. Sensei, you are Mikasa of the Miusa household, and is a Hybrid of Human,Dragon, and Demon!" and she clapped.


    "Well done, well done! You got everything right, except one thing, my last name. Although it made more sense I would''ve taken my Mother''s last name, I changed my last name myself, to my Father''s last name, Yuta. So I am Mikasa Yuta, not Mikasa Miusa, but I will let it slide, because you have deduced it well. You''ve passed the third test of phase 1. Now, to finish phase 1, Mimic every single Soul Emifer you have seen so far, that includes Yartsdra, Tou''s body armor, and any other you have seen. Hartsen''s and LesLout''s, perhaps?" and I did as she told me. Aparently with her she had the real version with her. "No, this too, is a replica, you''ve made it previously, and is 3 times stronger than the original, I would like you to make another one, that is 5 times stronger than the original, which is around 1.666 times stronger than this one, here, I''ll show you it''s strength." This time, Mikasa recreated the wall, making it 3 kilometers high, because the room wasn''t that big. She then jumped up to the top of it, and pierced the centre of the 3 kilometer high stack of steel, and the impact of it was so strong, I felt the shockwaves all the way down here, rippling. There was a big crack on the floor, and it almost sucked me in, when she sealed it. "Oops, I forgot about that, we are in the midst of the Dragon Dimension Void, but a bit special, a bit more... whats the word... dangerous? I don''t know. Anyways, you need to recreate it, and make it so that it does this same damage, but 5 kilometers high. You have 1 year to practice, and then I''ll see your results. After that, we will do the same for the other weapons you know, and I''ll show you how to quickly analyse and use a Soul Emifer to your own wish." and with that she went back to her house, and locked every single door.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I myself continued training, knowing that it would almost be time for me to leave this place and check on Hazen, its been only 8 days out there, so who knows what he has been doing. Knowing him, most likely he is lazing around eating a pack of Yals, a well known chip company. I suppose by now he''s playing Subway surfers, and already killed my savings. Well now I need to work more when I come back, because I''ve been working part-time at pretty much anywhere, because the school is still closed and all. It''s going to be opened again around 2 years Earth Time. I first tryed to call on Yagrik to create a replica of Yartsdra, but when I attempted to, I was only able to create the shaft , and then Yagrik was fully used, so I knew I had to do either two things. A was to make Yagrik bigger, B was to make Yagrik denser. Making it denser would need alot of energy of compression, and so I decided that was a big no-no, so first I would make it big, and then compress it later onwards. Since Yagrik''s size depending on my mind''s sharpness, I supposed it was going to enlarge by quite a bit, but I realized not quite. This time, I had to go back and study a bit more, and I spent 2 months studying alot more about the others. I realized what Hybrids and Mutants were. Hybrids were more of a creature born into life by other types, whereas a Mutant was something that was genetically made. So , suppose a Dragon, and a Demon mated, the Dragon would firstly have to change its form, because a Dragon''s body would be to large. After those two mated, they had a child, who would be 50% Dragon and 50% Demon. Suppose than, another person had an Angel and Human as father and mother, she would be 50% Angel and 50% Human, now if this person and the previous were to mate, they would have a chance of having a child of those 4 types, and if that mates with another that has the other 2, it will be a full hybrid, a Perfect. However, if a 100% Human was to be genetically modified with parts of the other races (usually gathered from corpses), than it was able to have the powers of these, yet they would be weaker than a Hybrid overall, yet stronger, in single. so If it was a battle between a Hybrid, and a Mutant, and they both had all 6 races discovered at the moment, then the Mutant would have a better chance at winning.


    After spending two months of studying, I understood more and more about this universe and the others, and I was believing I was able to create my own portal to jump, but that is a major killer of ME. It seemed hard at first, but understanding all this was simple. I then called on Yagrik, and , just like I thought, it was much bigger, and seemed denser. I didn''t know this as a fact, but I believed that Mikasa was watching me, probably reading a newspaper or something, I don''t know what she does for a living, but I wondered who''s familiar she was, to be locked up into here, I supposed she was RagNar-Ok''s. I didn''t have the guts to ask her as well.


    I tried called Yagrik again and transforming it into Yartsdra , and this time I was able create it fully. I decided it wouldn''t be that strong, so I decided to first make it a kilometer high. I then jumped up, with the help of my ME, to go up, and then I pierced the steel. I was stupefied. I didn''t even pierce it, my Yartsdra makeshift wasn''t even able to dent a little bit of the steel. I then noticed that Mikasa came out of no where, laughing, clapping her hands. "Ha,ha,ha! Well done, Johnny! You have officially created a clone that isn''t even 10 times weaker, more like 30 times weaker! But still, good job on getting the details, now you just have to densen Yagrik more, and there''s a different method to that. Increasing Yagrik''s size depends on Will power, and Mind, however, making it more dense, depends on your physical strength. So , increase your physical strength, before trying. We still have 9 years left, so don''t worry about time, spend like 2 or 3 hours a day." she said, in a kind tone, afterwards.


    I then knew I had to train, and become stronger, because at this stage, I was still very weak. I couldn''t believe just how strong Yartsdra really was, because with the amount of Yagrik I had, I could easily make two perfect clones of myself, and even without my assassin skills, I would be plenty powerful. I knew now just how weak I was, and that I couldn''t hold a candle to Diablo, not yet, anyways. I continued my training, spending 7 months punching iron and steel, trying to bust a hole just with my fists, and everytime I started having my knuckles bleed,I would repair it, and since I''ve been more use to repairing, it now also comes in instinct, like my barrier, which is almost perfect now, thanks to Hazen. I then looked up, to the bright future that was ahead of me. Yet I didn''t know, I didn''t know that rather than a bright future ahead, it was a dark and gloomy one , filled with death and despair.

 Chapter 32: Problems Within

    The battle was intense. I wasn''t used to fights with many people, or with me controlling many either, I''m used to being cornered by 20 men, and then kill them all with a badass smirk, and with a single slash of a sword, as if I was in a game, and a ''K.O!'' sign popped up on top of my head. Man, I should stop playing RPGs. Subway Surfers started getting boring after I kept on hitting millions of score, so I tried the ''RPG'' section of games, and they are fun as heck. Anyways, the war was intense, very intense. The Flugres, although quite few in number, were able to kill us at a 10:1 , which was bad, because we only had 5 times there number (they had 40,000 , 4000 controlled by each commander) . Like any normal tactic, the commanders ordered the Flugres to target our commanders. I wasn''t much of a tactician myself, Harry is much better in that aspect, compared to me , that is. He rallied our 50,000 members, and split it in half, for each of us. He then ordered the 25,000 to target the Flugres , in a circling pattern, because of how they fight. The commanders who were going after our lives, were Yumi, and Trafalagar. Yumi, a female hybrid of Flugre, and Human, went for Harry, and she seemed like more of the tactician herself. Trafalagar, however, went for me instead, and rather than being smart, he went against me one on one, which was a bad mistake, as I didn''t even need to rely on the previous Lords.


    "Your life is mine, Hazen, old pal!" and he charged at me, equipped with his sword, as he was a pure, which was rare nowadays. A pure was basically one that was 100% a single being, and that made him/her extremely powerful in its own aspect, yet just as weak against its weakness. Most beings are around 95-99% of there corresponding race, and the other 1-5% of mixed up genes, which would be un-noticible, almost useless, unless triggered by a surplus emotion, like the anger and sorrow of watching all your friends being murdered, infront of you. The bad memories came back, after I thought that. The moment I was blinded by these memories, Trafalagar took it as an opprotunity, and slashed directly at me, creating a gaping wound. The painful memories, and the pain, mixed with eachother, and I didn''t understand anything after that.


    The only thing I remembered before going crazy, was that Harry ordered a retreat of all personel, except me, and I wondered why. When I woke up, I was taken hostage by the Flugre''s, and were at the Reaper Society. "Wha-.. where am I?" I said, as if I just woke up from a good dream, yet all I dreamt was death and blood. "Ah, he finally awakes, poor little Hazen, captured because he went on a teensy weensy trantrum, did you remember anything? You must feel angry at me, awww, how cute!" It was Raizel. He pulled my head up, by the hair, and said, "Okay, shithead, where''s Johnny? I know you know where he is, now spit it out." and I moaned a little, because the memories came back, not of the past, but of what happened.


    After Harry called the retreat, I seemed to be filled with bloodlust. I knew I couldn''t control my body any more, and I saw saliva coming out of my mouth. "Meat! FRESH MEAT! IT''S FEEDING TIME!" I said, in my sadistic tone, and I charged directly at Trafalagar, but he managed to escape before I swung my sword, because the incoming meteor was sliced in half. I could see that the shockwaves were reaching even to the sun. My eyes were filled with bloodlust. I still had some sanity with me, before going completely insane, and in that small time, I quickly created my special barrier, so that the co-exsisting world wouldn''t be harmed. After that, I was completely unconscious, with my Alter Ego, Nezah, awakened. Nezah was a pure sadist, and whenever I turned into him, my hair turned to a pure white, like snow, for some reason. My eyes were pure red, filled with bloodlust and ravaging hate, and I couldn''t control myself one bit.


    I then saw atleast 20,000 Flugre, and with a single strike, all 20,000 of them were cut in half, killed, instantly. "You call yourself a warrior race? It seems like you were to deep in peace that you forgot how to swing a sword! It was such a weak strike, even a baby could deflect it! " I then put my hand on my face, laughing. "This is just hilarious, HILARIOUS! I will watch you all Die in agony, IN AGONY! Now, FEEL MY WRATH!!" and my sadistic meter was off the chart. I then regenerated the half cut bodies, and sliced it again, hearing the lovely screams of those wrenches. "Yes! SCREAM SOME MORE! SCREAM TILL YOU CAN''T SCREAM NO MORE! LOVELY!! SCREAM MY FRIENDS! INFLICT PAIN, AND TAKE PAIN, NOW, FEED ME YOUR SCREAMS OF PAIN!" and I continued this on, until they themselves disentegrated, and a few commited suicide, although I did try to bring them back.


    The other 20,000 was scared, extremely frightened, and they retreated. All that was left now was me, and the 9 generals, but before I could do anything, Yumi already left, knowing the outcome. Another commander, who seemed new there, fixed his glasses. "Ahh, so you''re Nezah, Hazen''s alter ego, also known as the ''Junsuina Sadisuto (Pure Sadist)'' fighting you would be troublesome, trule troublesome. But Trine had told us that we must apprehend Hazen, in his form of Nezah, and if you are wondering, Yumi already left, to tell Raizel and Trine, because they know we can''t contain you, so we are here to stall you." and I seemed confused. "Ra..Raizel? Y..Yumi? Tr.... Trine? I haven''t heard those names in quite a while. Now this is great!If they are stronger then, LET ME FIGHT THEM, LET ME TASTE PAIN, I HAVEN''T FELT PAIN IN QUITE A WHILE!" and I kept on screaming. Whenever I was in the form of Nezah, I would forget the memories that happened in the past 3 hours, yet when I change back to Hazen, its the opposite, I only remember the past 3 hours, but in small chunks, and I''ve got this far whilist Raizel dragged me towards his castle.


    "Now just sit tight, okay ? Thanks!" He said, laughing. I was still confused those. Nezah was extremely powerful, and he was only stopped by Master before, so what had happened? Then I remembered it, I remembered it all.


    As I met with the 8 commanders, they seemed full of themselves, thinking they were center of attention. First, the guy with the glasses, and another person, with a cleaver, came and attacked me, like any normal people, I dodged it, then created a bullet hole in the middle of there chest, with my fingers. "Come on now! I want a challenge, not this fodder! Please let me feel pain, LET ME TASTE PAIN AND DEFEAT! THAN LET ME LET YOU TASTE IT ASWELL!" And my masochistic side hit me aswell. The two of them fell, but the man with the glasses, Juno, laughed. "Haha, you are so predictible, Nezah! I knew you would do just this, so do me a favor, and look at your shirt." and I noticed two bombs. "Although they are small, they are condensed , and have the strength of 10 Hydrogen bombs! There is also a chip on your back, teleporting you around 500,000,000 miles away, negating this ''barrier'' of yours, as well, now, die in agony, go my babies! Mini Novas!" and I was teleported into the midst of the Earth Dimension, and exploded. Although this would''ve killed pretty much anyone, included every Lord, Nezah was a mad man. His regenerative speed was so intense, he is also known as '' Shin no fumetsu (True Immortality)'' because when I was in the form of Nezah, I was fully in control, the brain was pretty much useless. I would forcibly use my ME to heal my wounds, and since I didn''t need my head either, I could regenerate even if I was in dust, however Reaper''s and Flugre''s weakness is this. Like in Aj*n , you need to cut the head in order to ''kill'' them. This wasn''t the case for Nezah, something even I can''t do myself.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The commanders than started laughing. "That was the oh so formidible Nezah? He was easy as hell, and we didn''t even need to activate our Soul Emifers! That legend about him being Shin no fumetsu, was utter nonsense! Now, lets celebrate with some whiskey, on me!" Juno said, and then, they were all amazed in a few seconds. "Aww, missed me already? You should know that was quite painful, I LOVED IT! NOW! THROW MORE OF THOSE ''Mini Novas'' AT ME! THEY FELT SO GREAT!" and I started laughing like a maniac.


    They were shocked. "Ho... How could you? You shouldn''t have even been dust! You should''ve been nothing more than floating molecules! And.. how did you come here so fast! Even with a teleportation spell, it would''ve taken a few years!" and I started laughing, in a sadistic way. "Man oh man, you truly are a Baka! First off, not molecules, I was still ash. Second off, my ability to recreate cells is amazingly fast, alright? Although I do forget some memories, it was alright. and third off, I didn''t teleport, you dummy, I ''jumped'' with my barrier. Didn''t you notice the black on your shirt? That was my barrier!" and he was still shocked, so I had to explain.


    "Basically, My Barrier, Zettai kurayami (Absolute Darkness) is a special one, just like Raizel''s, designed by me and master. Zettai Kurayami uses the basis of teleportation, but amplifies it by a few notches. First off, it creates an entirely new dimension, much like creating a new timeline, perhaps. After that, in this world I am pretty much god, like Trafal*** Law''s Ope Ope fruit, I control pretty much anything in this area, so coming here wasn''t that hard at all. It works on the basis of molecular transport. Suppose the speed of a caesium atom (9,192,631,770 oscillations is equal to a single second) . Now, if you were to make a car that travels at the speed of one kilometer / oscillation of caesium atom, than essentially I would have been here in less than a second, yet I haven''t purely mastered it, so, travelling a billion miles, would take me atleast a minute, the same time it took you to feel safe. Anyhows, why am I explaining this? So that you would know how you died! NOW LET ME KILL YOU!" and as they weren''t ready for my attack, I striked directly at them, cutting each and every one of them, easily.


    Although I don''t know why, I still had a string of conciousness left, and was able to leave it without being a fatal wound, after that, I collapsed. I didn''t know what happened then, but I was brought here. Then I realized it. There was a person with Raizel while he was carrying me, and that person had a mask on. When I fully regained my consciousness, and strength, I charged directly at him, off of the bed I was on. I quickly took of his mask, and my jaw dropped, and the mask fell as well. "Ahh, so you finally noticed, Hazen~san." Raizel said, laughing. "Well, I''ll be on my way now, still have a war to fight, and all that, I''ll take care of you later, so, for now, you can leave, rest assure, I''ll kill you next time we meet." and he left, in seconds. "N...no... It... can''t... be! Is it re- no, it is you. What the hell are you doing here, Harry! Why are you helping the enemy!" and Harry laughed. "Man, that was great, that was truly splendid, it went out just as Raizel~San planned it would. You see , I''m not Harry, I''m ......... " Trinity! She said, taking off her mask. "Harry was killed, a long time ago, but you didn''t know that, because you and ''Master'' went on an expedition, the same one in which Nezah was first awakened. Anyhows, I came to tell you that everyone who had followed you were killed by me, except for the commanders, Raizel told me to spare them. It was easy to break in, very simple, actually. Oh, by the way, you are restrained, so even if you were to kill me, Raizel~San will kill you, so , have a good day. Oh, before I leave, let me tell you something. out of the few generals you recruited, more than half of them already work for us, so, goodluck, Raizel~San''s friend." and she left as well.


    I failed, I was a failure, but I couldn''t think bad thoughts, I couldn''t think these bad things, I couldn''t! I must make sure that Nezah isn''t awakened again, because it would cause major disruptions, maybe my death, and the stamina it takes would make me immobilized for a few hours. I then returned back to Earth, and told the remaining generals, who weren''t on Raizel''s side, everything. "Damnit, damnit all! Why did this happen to us, of all people? We are now going to be annihilated from this world." The rest panicked abnormally, some hitting the wall, some eating grass, some peeling there skin, and they were all doing it in the most bizzare ways possible. Then, On Nabtu''s shoulder , a hand was placed, and the voice I heard was familiar. "Don''t worry, Nabtu! Everything is alright, so don''t worry at all. Me and Hazen will take care of the rest, you guys get some rest, and join us later, we are going to end the alliances once and for all." I was relieved. Then he looked at me. "And you, Hazen~Sama! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU! I HAD TO SPEND AN EXTRA WEEK DOING CHORES, BECAUSE THE GOD DAMN BILL TOTALLED 3 MILLION YEN! 3 MILLION! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU? Anyways, you''re grounded from your phone until you pay it back." and in his hand was my phone. "Ahh, Mikasa must have trained you well, Johnny! Now, it''s time the tides have turned!" and I felt reassured just by his presence. His presence alone had a ghastly aura, filled with mischief and evil, yet it was fought back with goodness, and kindness. I could tell this is someone entirely different than the Johnny I knew, a few weeks ago. He was, Johnny Wellington 2.0 , or kinda like forever Na**to S**e Mo*e . We then walked like badasse''s towards the portal, and headed first, to the Flugre dimension, even if there was a kill order.

 Chapter 33: Another Soul Lost

    They didn''t pose a threat at all. Taubi, the Demon General , Yuuki the Angel General, and Yarmi, the Flugre General , all attacked at once. Even though they charged, with there familiars and using their abilities, they didn''t pose a threat. Yuuki was the only hybrid amidst the group of Generals, yet still, I was easily able to defeat them all, yet Yuuki''s Soul Emifer, a Healing one, allowed her to survive my attack. I didn''t use my Soul Emifer, nor my trump card, rather I called out Sadisuto and put the VRR barrier again. "AHHH! No! Not that! Please stop!!" Taubi said, screaming. Yarmi also shouted. "No, please! Don''t leave me, not again!" yet Yuuki was the only calm one. Yuuki simply said, "Ahh, VRR, the mind destroying barrier, sadly, it doesn''t affect me, now, where is your Mutant Familiar, Sadisuto?" She may pose a threat, I thought after noticing she wasn''t bluffing.


    Sadisuto easily took care of Taubi and Yarmi, and they died. Once their armies heard the news, they were demoralized, and Trinity took the chance and attacked them, destroying the army''s lead by Taubi and Yarmi. Every other army was anihilated, save few Flugres, and Demons. The Angel army, however, was not dettered a little, because they knew Yuuki was powerful to stand her ground, and they took some of my subordinates lives in the process of this situation, and Trinity seemed pissed off, for some reason. "Tch! Damnit, I thought Raizel would''ve killed her by now. This truly poses a threat, no matter, we will continue. Tactics! We are now to concentrate our forces towards the Angels! Annihilate them, while we, your commanders, take on any generals left. Jennifer seemed displeased, sadly.


    "DAMNIT! Those 5,000 Demons were all Trash! They didn''t land a single bruise on me! My god, this is terrible, oh it is so very terrible! I WANTED TO FEEL PAIN! NOW ALL I CAN DO IS INFLICT PAIN! ANY GENERALS WHO ARE STILL ALIVE FIGHT ME, ALL OF YOU AGAINST ME! LET ME TASTE PAIN AGAIN! I WANT TO FEEL PAIN! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" and she started going crazy again. She just continued to mow down the field, until it was pretty much empty. Trinity managed to pick off the remaining few who were still alive.


    In the end, it was just the generals, and 2,000 Reapers left. "Look over there. The war''s over, we have won. We have won the first battle of this war, the first of many more to come. Now, Yuuki, you are all that is left standing in my way to begin domination around the other dimensions. Now, let''s play, shall we? Go , Sadisuto!" after noticing VRR didn''t do anything, I was to tell Trinity about that, and ask her to give me advice on making another barrier, that deals physical , rather than mental, damage, and if possible, a spiritual one as well. Yuuki didn''t seem to call out her Soul Emifer, so I was confused whether she was cocky or confident.


    It was confidence. She easily brushed aside Sadisuto, although he was going at full strength, and when she called out her own Familiar, Tenshi. Tenshi was a she, and she was another pure angel. "Ahh, a Pure master is only suited best with a Pure familiar. I feel like I''ve heard your name before, Yuuki, now where was it. Whatever, if I kill you, there would be no need to know anyhows." and this time I charged, without my SE, either. She seemed calm enough, but when it was a split second before she was going to get chopped, I saw a small smile on her face, and Tenshi came pummeling me until I fell off the platform, but Sadisuto, although bruised, picked me up. "Thanks a bunch Sadi, now I can tell you''re a bit hurt, so you can return, for now, now, go back to my Rift!" and I sent Sadisuto away. Now it was just me and Tenshi, because I knew Trinity was getting ready for the next part of the plan, which was to happen after winning. She didn''t know about the problems faced inbetween, yet she knew that after winning, that would happen, and it was true.


    I turned back for a split second to see how it was going, and i noticed this time, she went close to me, and kicked me, off the platform, once again, I was able to grab the ledge, until I got tired of falling, so I increased the size of the platform, and thickened it by 5 times. "Thanks." was all she said, I''m assuming because she didn''t want me dead. It then kicked me, once I realized it was actually Yuuki, Yuuki. "Yuuki, ahh Yuuki! Now I remember, you are Gabriel''s wife, and second in hand, am I correct? No wonder a pure chose to marry a pure, a pure with the only pure woman, how great it is. Well, now I know I can go full force on you, because Gabriel would surely be pissed, and I can see him angered. Yuuki the Quiet they call you, Yuuki the Queen, they also call you. Now, are you ready to die?" and she nodded.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Sure. Gabriel will be pissed, and kill you." was all she said, and I understood it. basically she is doing nothing more than warning me, but I took it as a taunt. "Well ain''t that great? A wife depending on her husband, when he himself is probably lollygagging around Heaven, thinking about what to do while he waits for you. Oh I wonder what his reaction will be when I send him your corpse, half mutilated, that is." and I started laughing again, I just couldn''t control the excitement and adrenaline.


    I then took the opprotunity to use my Soul Emifer, because using my Trump Card is not necessary. "Well then, awaken, Kyoka Suru! " and my Soul Emifer increased it''s size, just by a teensy bit, yet the power increase was incredible. When I first dashed at her, she finally showed a sign of worry, rather than being straight faced all the time, I then was about to land a hit on her, but then Tenshi took the blow, and fell to the ground. She semed to despair after that. "Come on! In the midst of a battle you don''t fall on your knees and cry, its not a time to mourn woman!"


    I guess while I wait, I''ll explain how Kyoka Suru works. Kyoka Suru is a Strengthening type of Soul Emifer, not much too it. Although I have fully mastered its strength, I know that I can never use it at its fullest, because at its fullest , it brought Master simply to his knees, which is like killing every Lord there was. At the moment, I splitted Kyoka into a hundred differnet parts, each for an increase of 1% of Kyoka''s true strength. Kyoka''s buffing is dependent solely on ME, and SE is what gets buffed. So, suppose I put Kyoka in phase 1, and I have a base power of 1,000 , an SE of 3,000 , and a ME of 2,000 . At phase 1, it will take 1% of the ME , for this example, 20, and then multiply it by the base power, which would be 1,000 which is 20,000 , and then multiply that with SE value, with would be 6,000,000. Thats how strong it is at , in phase 1. however, when I go to phase 2, it takes 6,000,000 as the base power, and adds it continuing on, so from normal to phase 1 would be the biggest jump in strength. These are not the exact values of mine, but it is an example. Base power, SE , and ME does not have an actual unit/value , yet, so we are just running off assumptions and such, but we are starting to create ways of calculating Base power, by mainly basis of muscle, ME from neurological activites, and SE is still a pure mystery.


    After her mourning stopped, she simply stared at me dead eye, knowing that the only thing she wants to do is kill me now. Although her Familiar isn''t dead, she is simply in a weakened state. Afterwards, I continued charging at her, and she couldn''t dodge nor deflect it, and was brought to an end. I felt some mercy for her, because I could tell she was still holding back, and told her one thing . "Leave now, and next time we meet, it will be to the death." She refused to leave, so, I had nothing else to do but open a portal to Heaven, and throw her inside, because I''ve only raided Earth and Hell at the moment. Trinity then said the cat was in the bag.


    I felt good, very good. Hazen, my friend, fell for a simple old trap. He used to always tell us about his old friends back before he met Master, which was Harry, most of the time. Harry knew he was abnormal, yet he still considered him as a friend, and was with him side by side, but they parted ways after he met with Master. Trinity took this opprotunity and dressed up as Harry, well, not exactly her, but Iansis did it for her. Familiar''s work by a basis of contract, so to speak, she had no problems changing into a man''s body and crossdressing, yet Iansis seemed a bit pissed at the order. After a few weeks of Trinity using Iansis, Hazen finally showed up at our gateway. "Ahh, Hazen, we meet at last. Ehh? You''re unconscious? Damn, Nezah, your alter ego, always exhausts you, doesn''t it? No matter, lets just take you away." but then that little incident occured, and I had to leave him be, for now, that is. I''m not sure what Trinity did afterwards, but she shortly returned behind me. "Don''t worry, I put a tracker on him. If the plan goes accordingly, we will meet Johnny at Hell, our final destination, and the first place that will be sieged. " and she started laughing a bit crazily, as we sent Hazen back to Earth. It wasn''t that hard really, and he didn''t put up much of a fight either. Anyhows, this was just the beginning.


    "This will turn out better than I expected." I thought, to myself, but I didn''t know about the hurricane that was going to blow away my plans. "Now, my minions! Time to Siege the Dragons!" and we went off, after hearing the message that the Demon''s were taken hostage, and most of them fled to the Angels. I knew this wasn''t going to be that hard. Afterall, Master is still resting with the Demons , and God, with the Angels.

 Chapter 34: A Call, and a New Teacher.

    7 months passed, and now, I couldn''t feel anything. I''ve been punching the same metal wall for months now, and now with a simple jab, I pierce straight through the wall, when it is 50 metres thick, though. At full force, it pierces around a kilometer, which is still no good, I need to get much stronger, I was still too weak. I didn''t see Mikasa while I trained, so I supposed she was simply waiting for me. I still had 3 more months before I have to test myself on Yartsdra, which worried me, because at this speed, it would still take me around one to two years before mastering it, and making it stronger would take even more time, so I had to speed up my ways. I started by giving myself only 2 hours of sleep, such that I could adapt to the harsh environment of war, and if it is to be a long fight, I would gain the upper. At the current, when I tried using Yartsdra again, I was able to pierce about one and a half kilometer, so I still have 3 and a half left to go, which will take me much more time. So, I planned on a simple and more efficent way of training. My schedule was as follows:


    12:00 AM -> 2:00 AM - Sleep


    2:00 AM -> 3:30 AM - Eat and Study (1 hour for study)


    3:30 AM -> 4:00 AM - Brush , Shower and Prepare


    4:00 AM -> 9:00 AM - Train by punching a platinum wall, engraved with Diamonds (took me quite some time to prepare) horizontally


    9:00 AM -> 10:00 AM Shower again, and eat


    10:00 AM -> 3:00 PM study, and increase ME


    3:00 PM -> 9:00 PM Training, by jumping up, and punching the wall vertically.


    9:00 PM -> 9:30 PM Eat and study a bit


    9:30 PM -> 12:00 AM Free Time.


    Previously, my free time was from 6:30 , but i shrinked it, such that there would be more time to train. The new wall, also proved to be a challenge. It took me almost all of Yagrik, but I managed to create a 100 meter thick wall made of entirely of Solid Platinum, and on the outside, there was a layer of Diamond, 20 meter thick, to be a total of 120 meter thick wall. I noticed ever so often, that Mikasa, with coffee in her hand, would watch me punching it endlessly, and I heard some snickers before. After about 1 month of following this plan, I knew I was sleep deprived. I never took coffee, because you can''t make coffee in the midst of a war, so I had to continue with this. Usually, in my free time, I would study, and in the midst, would fall asleep on my book, but I always woke up on my bed. My two ideas were that, I was sleeping on the book , rather than the bed, because I always saw a bit of saliva on it, so I was probably drooling, and second is that maybe Mikasa is watching, waiting for me to fall, so that she can pick me up, and heal me. This is, because, although I can self-repair my cells, it is still slow, and a very painful process, but when I wake up, I feel fresh, so I supposed Mikasa''s ability was too heal. I then wondered who''s familiar she could be. It was painfully obvious to me that she was RagNar-Ok''s familiar, but I didn''t see the Lord''s famous brand mark, which all Dragon Lords put on there familars, as it is all in there contract.


    According to the books I read, familiars create contracts with the person who they are following, which could be ridiculous requests, or some more serious ones. Like, some familiars would ask for human cash, and in return would serve them, and others request more, vague things, which I do not want to go to detail with. Basically, Familars are different beings, from the 5 discovered universes, and some , but very few, from the other 4, not explored yet. These include many beings such as orcs, wisps, spirits, elves, goblins (Keep in mind these all will be explained further, in detail, in Volume 2, if the first volume gets enough likes/reviews/rating and those stuff.). They were confusing beings, because I don''t know myself why they would want to work for greedy people such as ourselves, but nonetheless, they must have there reason.


    The wall was tough, like extremely tough. When I first made it, from moving to steel to it, even with my strongest punch, I only managed to chunk through 50 cm of the Diamond, and I knew if I could make a full pierced hole, the 5 kilometres would be nothing more than a breeze, so I decided, rather than increasing Yagrik''s density, which at this stage is 20 g/cm, which made current Yagrik pretty dense, but not good enough, for what I need, atleast. I then, decided, rather than using my fists, to create Yartsdra from the beginning, and try to pierce it, which perked Mikasa''s interest, which made it seem to be the right method, as she watched much more attentively, now.


    Time Left Before Test: 1 Month


    I continued trying to pierce it with Yartsdra, but no hope, either. I was able to chunk a meter off of the Diamond now, but not more progress, so I thought about any other ways of increasing my strength. I decided to spend a week on simply exhausting both SE and ME, and then stamina, and see if that creates any difference. To exhaust ME and stamina, I would create a very complex machine, using the flowing Air, which took enough strain as it is. Then, to exhaust stamina, I disassembled everything, until they were all at there raw materials. Suppose I created a fridge. I wouldn''t stop after disassembling its radiator, its wires, its liquid pumps, its battery, its doors. I would rather, first rip apart the paint of the radiator, then melt in using SE, and then bringing it into its basic ore form, I did the same with wires, simply mixing the Cu wires with all sort of minerals like Ca, Na, K, S, C, O, and many more, to make it diluted and in its basic ore form. I did this with everything else, seperating the rubber of the door, and the metal parts, and the other things it is made up of. After doing this 3 or 4 times, I completely exhausted both ME, and stamina, yet SE was a bit difficult, because of Yagrik''s nature. I decided to simply continuously change Yagrik''s form, which would also make me sharper. I was hoping to create a change every milisecond, but at the current, it takes 5 seconds. Suppose I want to make a rainbow glass pane, with simply changing Yagrik, rather than using colors and lights. It would take 5 seconds for it to reform into Yagrik, then into the thing I required, but if I was able to stop it from reforming, it would make it extremely quick, which I wished so.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    After a week, I noticed a slight change in Yagrik, it was seemingly denser than before, and this time, I was able to do 2 meters. At this current speed, it would be physically impossible for me to be able to puncture such a hole. I needed a way to do it quicker, and then I saw that Mikasa notioned to me. "I see you''ve been using a more reinforced wall, then previously, and now you''re using Yartsdra, rather than your fists, can you tell me why?" and I answered simply. "The previous wall was punctured to easily, and I thought if I was able to get used to Yartsdra, I would be able to pierce it better." and she grinned. "You got the first part right, the second one wrong. It is better to use your fists, as both Yagrik and Yartsdra get buffed. When your physical strength increases, Yagriks density increases. You are currently at a ratio of 200:1 , which is every 200 Physical strength ''Points'' (Current SI unit, for now, atleast) would make it a g/cm squared, denser. In my status, if I was to have Yagrik, it would be a ratio of 10:1 , so , rather than increasing density this way, why not decrease the ratio? Now tell me, how would you think you are able to do that?" and I thought for a while.


    "Since physical strength inceases it to that degree, and ME and SE are linked to a certain degree, then, the only other way this is possible, is , some sort of potion?" and she ''Facepalmed'' . "Aye,aye,aye (don''t know spelling) . You got it only half right. Sure , you can use a potion, but that is temporary, unless it is extremely powerful. Now, to decrease the ratio, why not try and look at the MysBox? It is filled with all sorts of Mysteries, and if you answer me , correctly, tomorrow, I''ll allow you another month to practice this, but than after that, you will only have 2 days till the Test, and if you fail, well, we will spend another year on this, and that will only kill your limited time, we are already short on such time." and I thought for a while, and I decided I should do exactly this.


    I then scavenged through the MysBox, a Box in my ''house'' which Mikasa told me not to open unless I''m in a very .. whats the word... kind of like, cornered ? When I''m stuck on a certain place, and have no other option, I would first ask from Mikasa before checking the MysBox. When I opened it, I mainly saw pictures, of me, Mikasa, and another person, with his face cut. The first thing I wondered was how I knew Mikasa, because I just met her, so it confused me for quite a while, but I had a theory. Under all of these pictures, I saw a diary, of Mikasa''s.


    Most of the pages were ripped apart, except for a few. There were only 3 pages wich were left intact. They all had details about one person, considerably , the person Mikasa was talking about. I knew I first had to study the method by this person, because it semed like Mikasa herself forgot about it. Aparently , each pages were written in a obscure language, and it took me a bit of time to decipher it , but I managed to figure it out.


    The first page reads out his name, identity and all that, the second was his location, and third was his method. It said, that his name was, UkiBiBa , a very old sage, who used to study deeply in SE and ME. He is the only Pure Human alive, and has the most knowledge of SE and ME. Legend says, that he uses his ME to allow him to stop aging, and that he was actually born in 600 AD. UkiBiBa lived in a remote island, and aparently it was actually right next to here, because the Island had a portal already linked to the Dragon Dimension, so I just had to find the floating box, by traveling through the void, of course. UkiBiBa used obscure methods to teach, as well. In the end, Mikasa herself had almost no details about it. It was basically another mystery I had to solve. All I knew was that it followed the same course as this CyroGenic Dimension, in the Dragon Dimension. It , however, followed normal time, so I couldn''t spend much time there, else there would be greater problems as well. I then told Mikasa about my findings and she nodded. "Seems correct, I don''t know. But let me tell you this. You need to surrond yourself in a special barrier made of a combination of SE and ME. This barrier allows you to travel the void without the problems of Void-Spacing, which is kind of like when you go into a Black Hole, only worse, by many degrees. I then asked Mikasa what I had to do.


    "Basically its a special barrier created by LesLout, in order for easy travel in the Dragon World, and is only known to a select few. What you had to do, was firstly create a thin membrane of ME around you, and in it, it would continuously change CO2 into O2, such that you can live. Then, surronding that would be vacuum, and then a layer of your SE. The tricky part is the third layer, which is another ME. This is actually a layer consisting of both Yagrik and your ME, which is actually difficult, so, first test it yourself, in here, and I''ll tell you if you did it correctly.


    I then called upon Yagrik, and thought for a while about what she said. I first created a thin membrane of ME, and the first thing I did was make it visible, by changing it''s colors, by changing what it reacts with. Afterwards, whilist I was to breathe, I made sure that the Carbon Dioxide in the exhaled air was removed to only leave only Oxygen, which would allow me to breathe there. Then, outisde of the thin membrane, I had a vacuum of 50 mm thin, and then created a layer of Yagrik, but made it transparent , to see around. Then, 50 cm away from that , I created another ME barrier, changing its color again, and keeping the ''air'' around it,a special concotion, which was a mixture of Francium,Einstinium, and a new element founded by Mikasa, Savium. Savium was a special mettaloid, which was the only which had every aspect of both Metals and Non-metals, making it a breakthrough in technology. Its crafting is a very delicate process, and is usually stored in a solid form. it is so dense, that one gram of it, is aparently more heavy, than an entire skyscraper. This is very special, and is kind of like a conductor of SE , which allows it to protect us. I was amazed that someone like Mikasa found out about Savium, Sv.


    "Yes , well done. Now, for the test, I''m going to lead you out to the void, and if you are fine after 5 minutes, than you can continue exploring , but make sure the cord is still attached, else you would be in alot of danger, because if a Dragon interferes with that barrier, you are dead, you will be Void-Spaced." and I was worried alot, but I knew this was the only way I could serve any purpose to Hazen. I was then led out, and to my surprise it was perfect. "Ahh, good, but we got a little problem. At the current level of your SE and ME, which are 3,000 and 4,000 points respectively, you would only be able to last an hour outside. So now, comes the next phase of the challenge. You have 55 minutes to find the space, meet with UkiBiBa, and learn the method. After 55 minutes, I''ll tug back your cord and you will be back here, and then, if you answer me correctly , you will get extra time to master it, else, at this rate, you will only have 3 days left to master it, so, goodluck, disciple." and she let me go.


    It was a bit worrysome at first, venturing the Void, because it was pure emptyness, and the legend is what worries me most. I then simply continued wandering around, hoping that the legend was false, and that I would be lucky to find it. To my surprise, it was literally infront of us, but now we are following normal time, so I had to go quickly, because now, time is short, very short. I than ran towards it, but , since it was empty, it was as if I was swimming. I took my time, but I reached there, but it was the wrong one, and rather, it was a different one, in which someone looked at me, with a weird expression, and kicked me out. So I continued looking for it, hoping that Hazen was doing well.

 Chapter 35: A Flugres Reason

    As we went towards the portal room, I couldn''t help but wonder what got Johnny working so hard. He seemed very eager to enter the Flugre dimension, I just couldn''t find out why. He didn''t have an inch of worry on his face, and he seemed proud actually. He seemed overconfident, and I knew that was going to bite him back, one day. As we entered the portal, we noticed a few guards there, and they were reapers. Both of them were previous Lords, and I backed out, saying, "Johnny, prove to me your new found strength. You will take them on both, and if you die, so be it, I won''t intervene," and rather than being worried, he grinned. "Yeah! Of course! It wouldn''t be a challenge, if you were going to save me in the end, anyways!" and the other Lords started laughing, which ticked me off, because they didn''t know what was coming.


    "Well that is just hilarious! He''s sending his disciple to fight us? The previous Lords? This is going to be childs play! Lets do this, Sucao!" And before they charged, Johnny disappeared from sight, which confused them. " You two, you are too easy! Come on, be more of a challenge! Here, I''ll help you!" and he tied both of his arms with platinum, and this platinum had elastic qualities as well, and he tied it behind him, which ticked them off, by quite a bit. "Don''t get so cocky, boy! We are just testing the waters, the real fight begins..... now!" and they lunged towards Johnny, who dodged it with ease, again. "Where did you go this time , you shitty brat?" and the other one asked him to calm down. "Remember what Raizel~Dono told us? Yes, thats better, Juzo. Now, keep a level head, and lets finish this, hopefully quicker." none of them payed heed to me. Although they were continuously lunging forwards, trying to hit Johnny, he just kept on disappearing , when I saw him come right next to me and he whispered to me a word, before going back in the midst of the fight. ''Go'' was what he had said, and I understood. He wanted me to start the breaching of the Flugre Dimension, and that he was going to come afterwards. Although this fight seemed quite one-sided, I still wondered how badly Johnny would be injured when he came to the Flugre Dimension. I then quietly went towards the already set up portal, and jumped through it, and then, while halfway across the portal, I looked at them, and taunted them. "Hey! Thanks a lot for the free passage!" and before they could get me, I was gone. When I arrived there, I noticed that the portal was gone, and I thought whether it was Johnny, or the Flugre''s.


    I then saw two arrows fly towards me, and it was too obvious, so I dodged it, yet I fell into their trap completely, because a hidden arrow flew towards my blind spot, and pierced through my skin. The pain was intense. I couldn''t do anything but scream, and then I realized it. A harpy came, probably someones familar, and had a big grin on her face. "This was too easy! I thought the new Lord was going to be a bit of a challenge, yet, just like Raizel~Sama said, you are here!" and she continued with a volley of arrows. Although many arrows came from her direction, each were a different arrow, and they were all coming at different angles, so I wondered whether there was more. "Scan!" I said, and the incantation activited a set of runes, which allowed me to see every ME possessing body , and it was only her, in a 500 meter radius. I realized, that either she was an expert sniper, or the expert sniper was beyond my runes capability. I then came to the conclusion she was the one shooting it, rather than anyone else.


    "Well done, you seemed to figure it out, I congratulate you! Only a few people realize I''m the only one here, as I am Juni, The Harpy Queen, and Trine''s personal familiar. I come from an elite Harpy family, which trains in marksmanship, rather than flying, swordsmanship, agility, or any of those. We are the second highest family, yet I brought us up to the first! My ability far exceeds any other marksman in this dimension. I won''t tell you my secret, but I can tell you one thing, each arrow is imbued with a different type of ME, but most of them are of the Burn, such that it could easily pierce through human skin, oh, and my arrows are barbed, so don''t think about pulling them out, else you want an artery to pop out too. That first shot was just to make you alert, the next shot will be in your head!" and she continued with the volley of arrows. I couldn''t detect most of it, so I let my body take control of me. I stopped the flow of my SE for a little bit of time, and emptied my mind, concentrating my ME in certain positions, to let instinct take over. I was able to dodge the shots with instinct, but I didn''t realize it, but I supposed so. I felt another shot, this time, straight in my head, piercing straigh through my skull. "You shouldn''t trust instinct that much! It''s easier to decieve, and is useless if the attack is to quick!" and Juni started laughing, not knowing she was about to be pummeled.


    As I fell, I couldn''t feel a thing, my senses were rendered useless, and my vision was dimming. All I saw was a pair of chicken legs, before I finally fell straight down, dead, or so it seemed. "Bwahahah! Now, time to tell this to Raizel~Sama. Let''s see, now, I just have to drag his body, okay, not much of a problem, at all!" and she grabbed me from the torso, and lifted me onto her feathery shoulders, and started her ascent, which was a key moment. About two minutes while she was flying, I realized that Raizel was actually in the Flugre dimension, so that means he must have already defended his place, and is going to the Flugre''s , or that the position of the Portal is switched. I then grabbed her, by the head, because that was the closest place I could grab, and I did a suplex, tumbling us straight towards the ground. She seemed more shaken about the fact I was alive, then the fact we were falling to our utter doom. Most harpy''s fly at 500 meter of height, but the Queen, to mark her strength, goes upto a kilometer, which is usually dangerous without gear, but a harpy''s lungs are extremely durable. She started stammering in the midst of the fall. "Wh..wha...HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE? I checked your pulse and everything!" and I smiled. At about 50 meters left, I let go of her, and fell, crashing, yet she was able to flap her wings in time. "huh, stupid human.... wait.... WHAT!?" and she realized it. I already activated Ketsueki. "K..Kkkk..Ketsueki! When did you have time to activate it? And how are you alive?" and I told her, because Harpy''s intellect wasn''t so high.


    "Ketsueki is in my blood, so I don''t need to activate it to begin with, so I can pretty much activate it at will. Second of all, I''m still alive because I first increased blood flow to my brain, then froze it right after your arrow pierced my skull. It still hurts as hell, but I''m still alive, and I can get it fixed once my ''student'' arrives, so all I need to do now, is stall. Oh, I was also safe, because I used your talons to rip apart my arm, which allowed me to harden my blood, and use it as an impact shield, I then accelerated my blood flow, so that I wouldn''t die of blood loss, it''s really simply, actually! Now, shall we continue our dance?"


    She seemed infuriated. She didn''t have a SE, so all she had was her marksmanship skills. She flew upwards, and started shooting volleys of arrows, in all sort of different angles, and as Ketsueki was protecting me instinctively, I understood how she was able to move there angles so much, and I realized it after noticing trees covered with arrows. Whenever she shot an arrow , her precise sniping skills allow her to shoot it directly at where she wants, and due to this, she can control its movement as well. It is a very crude method, but works well. Suppose she targets me, but wants to hit me from behind. So, what she would do is shoot with alot of strength, with a reinforced string, which allowed it to go behind me, then, with another arrow, more force is applied which allowed it to hit the other arrow shaft, to move it into my direction, and the second arrow was unsharpened, rather, more like an empty shaft, simply to change directions. This would work better without trees, but since she was here, in the Flugre Forest, which was filled with enormous trees, and are extremely big as well, so it would have been better in another place, possibly the Dragon Dimension, as the fake arrows won''t be found.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    With this, I easily knew how to combat her angle changing technique. When she first shot her arrow, I noticed her gaze and bow position changed, so she was most obviously going to change its angle again, and I called it. Rather then using Ketsueki for this, I myself went towards the fake arrow, and deflected it, and that seemed to amaze her. "Ho...How did you find out? Did I use to much force? Was it to slow? How!" and I pointed towards the trees. "Although it had no arrowhead, or fletching, It pierced through the trees, so just what kind of wood are you using? Piercing the trees itself made me know it was some trick, because an arrowhead, imbued with ME, would have either burned it down, or would have done more damage. " and she seemed amazed, yet, then again, there would have been better methods, like shifting the fletchings weight, or the arrowheads weight, guess they haven''t thought about it yet, because of Harpy''s usual crude method.


    She seemed pissed, like very pissed. She seemed to have no plan left, so she went to her breast pocket, and tapped on something, I couldn''t see what though, but it was twice. With that 3 arrows came out of no where, and when I ''Scan'' I didn''t see any body, and her body was also gone. I then went back to normal vision, yet she was still there. I went closer, and realized it was nothing more then a mere illusion. 3 more arrows popped out. I got hit by two of them, and Ketsueki was to slow to react. My wound was already healing, so I had to find a way to cut myself, so I decided to grab a piece of wood, but the arrow shot that out of my hand, and onto the wall. When I tried to pull the arrow out, it wouldn''t budge, so I knew it was lodged in it, and if Earth magic was used, it would have been stuck in it. I then tried the shafts, but they weren''t sharp at all, and the wounds I already got made it much harder. The arrows on me, were also lodged deep enough that I couldn''t pull it out, and even if I did, I could tell it was barbed. I had no real choice but to die there, but then I thought, maybe to call out Rittz, but, for the first time, he refused. He stayed in my rift, without coming out, and when I asked him, he said ''Kei! Jei! Bei ! Yei!'' which meant that he was afraid of this place, and didn''t want to fight. I can tell he didn''t like Flugre''s and didn''t want to fight the Harpy''s, so it was hard.


    I had nothing else to do, but hope for Johnny to help me. I couldn''t believe a mere Harpy, could bring me down. Then I rememembered that I still had the Lord power, so I decided to activate it, and the surging power was intense, My wounds instantly healed, so I decided to pull out the arrows lodged into me, and , although there was rapid healing, I had Ketsueki keep a small hole intact, such that I would be fine even without the power. I tried to use ''Scan'' again, and even in a 2 kilometer radius, I couldn''t find them. So, I knew now, that they were either using a gun loaded with arrows, or a cross bow. The string must have been from the U~ebu spider, whose web is so powerful, even the strongest strike from a blade can''t cut it. It can only be destroyed by fire, nothing else. So, to speak, it had an extremely poweful elastic potential, and if the bow is fitted with the U~ebu web, then it would so-to-speak, never break, yet I believed in the power of the Lords. I waited for another shot, and it came. with the help of Ketsueki, which I had to keep dried blood on a wound, was able to deflect the arrow, and then I pinpointed where the arrow came from, and rushed there, but all I saw was a bow, fitted with U~ebu and Pui-Pui wood, the strongest wood there is. After I found the bow, another arrow came out of nowhere, and I couldn''t dodge it, and it pierced my back, and although it healed quickly, more arrows came before I could heal fully. It was a true mess. I couldn''t track the person continously shooting these arrows at me, but I assumed it was that hotheaded Juni. I heard no reply, so it couldn''t have been her, but who was it?


    When I tried to do a scan, this time, the arrow went straight into my rune, which made it useless. So, I had found out two things. First, there was a scout, and second, a shooter. The Flugre''s truly do hide their identity , by a large amount. Right when another arrow was about to go straight into my head, I barely dodged it, yet somehow, it twisted and turned, hitting me directly in my skull, piercing yet another hole, without Ketsueki to help me. "Yes! Got Him! Nice one, Juni!" and she smirked, while the scout started coming down. I then noticed I didn''t fall, and I was still there. When they werea bout to grab me, I didn''t have the strength to do anything, rather, it was Johnny. Now, I can tell he is stronger than me, and that I was weak, once again. I needed support, even after becoming the Lord, this one is much stronger than me, yet still, no matter the situation, I made sure Nezah was suppressed, I can''t control that bastard.


    "Ora, Ora! Hazen you seem to be in quite a pickle, what''s wrong? I thought you could handle ....... this little Harpy brat? And what about this... kid? Man, Hazen, you better get stronger, I couldn''t believe you.. my sensei, failed this easily. Well, then, which one of you hurt Hazen~Senpai?" and they both shook in fear. The Harpy then, started laughing saying, "If you are his Kohai, than talking you on will be simple! " and she vanished from Johnny''s grip, yet he didn''t seem fazed one bit. She then shot the same volley of arrows, yet he payed no heed to it, and focused on the kid, (The Scout) . Yagrik was able to protect him from every shot, very accurately. "No, this is actually my ME, I don''t need to use Yagrik on weaklings like this. I was going to storm the Flugre''s , because they are the strongest, overall. I want to test out my new power, you see. So, kid, what are you doing here? Tell me everything, and scram, or you can die, with Juni over there." and he brought her corpse infront of the kid. "J..J...Onee-san! No.. why are you dead? WHY!? " and the kid went on a rampage, but Johnny''s grip was too strong. "Calm down, Hui! She isn''t dead, not yet, anyways. If you answer my questions, I''ll bring you back here, without a bruise. Now, can you just answer my questions?" and she looked at me with innocent eyes.


    "Are you sure Onee-san will be alright? do you promise?" and Johnny said yes. "Hontoni?" and he replied, "Hontoni." and she asked him to let go of her, and Johnny let her go. "Now, Johnny, what do you want to ask?" and he started throwing questions at her, and I couldn''t understand what he was saying, but Hui understood it all. Wait. How does he know her name? I just stood there, without strength, watching Johnny. "He..he.. Master, you''ve chosen well." and I fell unconscious. Johnny explained it all to me later. I just wondered what Raizel was going to do next. We continued to tred around the Flugre world, after that, looking for Trine, and possibly, the Portals.

 Chapter 36: The First Attack

    "Now! Sieze the Dragon World!" and we all prepared for the Dragon Siege. I then gathered as much of Reapers possible, and when I came back, I came back with a total of 75,000 Reapers, which I thought was a bit to much. Sadly, though, our forces are now exhausted , and this is about all the Reapers that was left, in the Reaper Society, that is. We had to set up atleast 10 portals, because hopping one at a time was a bit to slow. Even 10 seemed a bit less, so I had Trinity, who was wounded, set up a few more. Michael didn''t fight, rather, he stayed hiding around the houses, and he didn''t encounter anyone, nor did I feel him use his Soul Emifer, Jennifer however, went too crazy, and as a result she was severely injured, so she is healing at the moment, but her regeneration speed is quite remarkable, and I''ll say in about an hour or so, she will be fully recovered. She didn''t use Yartsdra at all, rather she just picked up fallen spears and swords, and simply chopped through the others. Trinity seemed very tired, yet she didn''t stop. "Its okay, Trinity, you can rest, you''ve done good enough." yet she refused and said she wanted to be more of use to me, which confused me, because she has been doing way more than I have always accepted of her, which always amazed me, as she has always been helping me.


    Soon, we all transported to the Dragon world. I told them that we are going to use the same plan as before, using The Bait, The Tactics, and The Savage. I first asked Trinity, this time, to take care of Bait, whereas I will lead the Tactics, which was a bad decision on my part, but I didn''t know that yet. As we charged, I couldn''t feel RagNar-Ok''s presence, rather another one that I knew , but very distinct, I couldn''t tell exactly who it was, so I decided to ignore the subject, for now, that is. As we went, we gathered mainly healing berries from Isle 1, and gave one to each troop member, and any extra found, were to go to the generals. We then raided Isle 2,3 and the others till we hit 6, in which more and more casulties came. The dragons were able to kill about 10 reapers, before they themselves dieing, which didn''t dent it that much, but as we continued going up, the number just kept on multipliying. the carnivorous plants were eating our comrades, and since they were being eaten, they couldn''t be revived, hence died, ressurecting without memories, like a child in an adult body.


    The numbers just continued to thin after that, and once we went to Isle 10, problems occured. This time, Osroes wasn''t there, rather, the same dragons we saw in Isle 11, seemingly were downgraded to 10, which meant there was someone even more powerful amongst the dragons. "Well, Lord of Reapers. I see you came here to invade us, yet sadly, it won''t go as you planned." the she-dragon then whistled, and almost all of the remaining reapers were killed. It was just me, Trinity,Michael, five generals, and 2,500 soldiers. We ourselves couldn''t take on the remaining dragons, so I knew we might have to retreat, but I instantly forgot about that idea, thinking that I would rather have everyone die, before we actually retreat.


    The She-Dragon, Lika, was a water dragon, one of the first I''ve seen this high. "Yes, you have seemed to notice. I''m actually a Pure, so I was able to use my potential much more than my bretheren, and on behalf of them, I shall personally end the lives of their killers!" and Lika, with her claw, hit the island, which caused a rupture, and then, almost instantly, all the remaining soldiers fell down a chasm, and went deep into the Void, which meant pretty much instant death. Now it was only the few of us left. "Michael, this time, you are going to take care of this, and Onee~San won''t come to protect you, okay?" and he disobeyed, running towards Trinity, grabbing ahold of her pants, and hiding behind her. "No! I''m staying with Onee~San!" he said, in an angry tone, which looked cute, in my opinion. "Now now, Michael. There comes a few days in which Onee~San won''t be there to protect you, so you need to learn how to protect yourself. Don''t worry, if any1 tries to hurt my Otouto (Little Brother) , so don''t fret Michael, and listen to Raizel~Sama, he is here to help us. Remember his promise? He is going to fulfill it very soon." and with those consoling words, it semed like Michael gained some confidence.


    "I''m going to listen to Onee~San! I will fight This scary dragon for you, Raizel~Senpai! " and he seemed full of energy, yet he still hugged his teddy bear, and he seemed scared as heck. "Alright, Michael, I leave Lika up to you, we will continue on , now, lets go, Trinity!" and we left, leaving Michael to fend off for himself.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I was scared, very scared. This big blue dragon was scary, and she didn''t seem nice at all. Raizel~Senpai, and Onee~San left, but I knew Onee~San would help me if this scary dragon would hurt me. "Awww, he sends in the little boy, no matter, a colleague of Raizel deserves to die. Believe me, I don''t want to kill you, I actually like you, but I have to do my job, I''m sorry." and she went charging towards me. I didn''t know what to do, so I ran towards a tree, to hide, but I was to slow, and she clawed at my leg . It hurt alot. I couldn''t feel anything, and I dropped my teddy bear. "No, no, where are you Teddy-Kuma ? Teddy-Kuma, oh Teddy-Kuma! Oh There you are." and I clenched my teeth. Sure, I was young , but Teddy-Kuma was with me ever since I could remember, but this time, Teddy-Kuma''s head was cut off. After a shear break of anger, I couldn''t control myself, and I changed, before I knew what hit me.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "H...How DARE YOU! Teddy-Kuma DID NOTHING! NOTHING AT ALL! NOW, Lika The Scary Blue Dragon, I WILL KILL YOU FOR POOR Teddy-Kuma''s SAKE!" and I did something, which I didn''t understand myself. Everything around me was going super sonic, yet everything else far away from me , were going very slow. I wasn''t aging either, so I didn''t understand what was happening. I then went, and punched the Blue Dragon, who was moving slowly. When I shook my head, everything was going at normal speed, and Lika fell straight down, plummeting through the Island, and into a massive crater that was formed. I went back to normal, without even knowing what happened.


    "Wh..Wha Happened?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I heard a boom. It was a loud boom. After leaving Michael, and hearing Trinity''s speech, a boom came, about 5 minutes before. We confronted the other 3 who were up there, and currently , the 5 generals are taking care of them, and as we speak, Jennifer is coming. I decided to check on what happened, and so asked Trinity to stay put. "Okay, but if anything happens to Michael, our deal is off, kapeesh?" and I replied. "Kapeesh." I then ran towards the sound I heard, and to my surprise, I saw it was Michael. He seemed to be going at an extremely fast pace, and I couldn''t even see him move. In an Instant, I saw Lika''s face plummet into the ground, into a massive crater that formed out of nowhere, and I saw Michael.


    "Wh..Wha .. What happened?" He said, and I was about to ask him the same thing. "It seems as though you have activated your Soul Emifer again, and I now undertsand what it was. Before you want to use it, however, I suggest it''s best if you first train your other parts, but, it''s okay, for now, atleast. I''ll help you later on, now, how does KasoKudo sound for a Soul Emifer''s name?" and he seemed confused. "Um.. okay?" Trinity soon arrived, even though I told her to stay put. "I was just worrying to much, sorry Raizel~Sama" and I told her it was alright. Why is she always uptight, I''ve always wondered that. "Well, I suppose its best for you to know. It was just as I thought. Michael''s Soul Emifer is....... ahh, I''ll just keep the suspense, and tell you later onwards, hehe." and I started laughing maniacally while continuing going to Isle 11, calling for them to come as well. "So, what is your power, Michael?" Trinity asked, and he replied. "I Dunno, Onee~San!" and he took Trinity''s hand, and walked towards Isle 11. The 5 generals were able to take care of the other 3 dragons, but it seemed like it was a tie. "No, it wasn''t , I had to sully my hands for these weaklings." it was Jennifer. She seemed alive and well, itching to fight. "Okay, since it seems like you want to fight so bad, how about you clear on Isle 11 for us?" and she obliged. "Yes, of course! I''ve been bored with these weak fools for quite a while yet." and she ascended towards Isle 11.


    I tried to check the Dragons to see if any of them were alive, yet they were all thorougly killed. It hasn''t even been 2 minutes, but when we arrived up, we already saw Jennifer bruised and battered, yet still, without her Soul Emifer, nor her new found Familiar. "Damnit. This is great! Oh.. hey! get this, This fools a Spatial Dragon! Says his name is OkAr, or something like that, saying hes a prince and all that. Hey! OkAr~Denka (in a taunting manner) ! Can you explain to our friends here what you are doing" and the Dragon went into human form, just to facepalm at us. "Damnit, first off, dont call me Denka, it sounds weird, second off, yes, I''m the son of the current Lord, RagNar-Ok, and according to the laws, I''m the only one in Isle 11, so I''m the only one who can rightfully take position of my father''s role as Lord. Now, let us dance!" and he went back into Dragon form, and created a barrier, one I was unfamiliar with. Aparently, rather than effecting anything inside its borders, it effected everything out of its border, like some sort of opposite barrier. Apparently we were blinded, so I couldn''t help Jennifer at all, yet, in 10 minutes, or what seemed like 10 minutes, Jennifer was gone, and so was the barrier. "Ehh, where did she go? Damnit, she made me lose my concentration!"


    "Andeddo, now, let us play with this Dragon for a while, shall we?" and Andeddo did something I wasn''t fond of. I knew I was the one who gave Andeddo to Jennifer. Andeddo was a type of mutant, and was part Human and Reaper. It''s abilities were vast, yet this is the first time I saw a necromancer as a Familiar. Yes, that''s right, a necromancer. It seemed clear now, why she killed the other 3 Dragons. "Andeddo is a great mutant. He works like a necromancer, well, you can consider him, only as a converter. My energy is converted into waves which are then sent to the brains of the dead beings, which kind of reboots the brain, with me as it''s controller. So, now I have the control of 5 Reaper Generals, 3 Dragon''s who were previously Isle 11 material, and about 20,000 bodies worth of Reapers. You think you can still win, OkAr?" and he seemed to assure of himself.


    "Yes, of course! This is mere child play to what father has made me go through. It is amazing that someone of your callibur actually reached this high, no matter, I''ll simply slaughter you and those humans, and leave the Lord for father. Now, are you ready to have some fun, Jennifer, of the SPIRITS?" and I can tell, this fight was simply just beginning.

 Chapter 37: UkiBiBa .

    It was weird. The Void wasn''t like space. It was, empty, like pure nothingness. Consider space, now, you are roaming around space, and then, all of a sudden, all the stars vanish, and the asteroids are all that you see, yet the number there are dimmed, to about 1 or 2 every so hour, that is what the Void was like, but twice as plain. I didn''t really have anything else to do, but to look for a change in the colors. I then noticed a tint of gray around a seemingly black box (Like , suppose it is 0:0:0 RGB originally, and then 1:0:0 RGB, or something like that) . I couldn''t exactly tell, but it seemed important, yet it was another dead end. Mikasa told me that it was a much more lively place, with green and pastel blue colors. I still decided to check on this place, yet it was empty, for some reason, but it definetly had green and pastel blue interior colors, so I decided to stay in it, while I wait for whoever lives here to come back. The place was quite big , actually, around 4 times the size of the Cyro Chamber Dimension, or CCD. It had a roof, however, wheras in CCD, it was empty, with a thick barrier on the top, acting like ozone. It took a few hours, but still no one showed up, rather, a mail popped out of the way I came from.


    Trailing the pipe, I followed it ''till I found the mail, which was new, because I could still see the saliva used to stick it . I used Yagrik to cut it, because who knows how old it was, or whose saliva it was , to begin with. For all I know, it could''ve been the saliva of poisonous creature. The message was plain and simple:


    Well, pleased to meet you. My name, as you guessed, is UkiBiBa, and I was the one who taught many disciples. It seemed as though you have entered into my domain, as such, I can only suppose a pupil of mine sent you here. According to what I can tell, you only have a few minutes before you are forced to leave, so it is most likely Mikasa. She always brings in new students, she is a fine woman I must say¡­ Anyways, please go back to the previous ¡®Dimension¡¯ you have went to. There you will see a woman , who looks like a toad. Tell this to her, ¡°5912¡± and then show her my signature at the bottom right . After that, another mail will come, and that will begin your true course. You have around 10 minutes to reach there, and then 20 minutes to learn it, but , for convenience sake, I¡¯ll write down the methods, such that you could study even there. Now, please go, you do not have much time left.


    -UkiBiBa


    Seemed strange enough. First off, how the hell did he know I passed through that womans ''Dimension'' . Anyhows, I sighed , and went out again, to look for that. Thankfully, I traced the path I went from, using the tube, and due to that I was able to find it much easier. I then went back to that same ''Dimension'' and there, I saw her, yet this time she didn''t seem all to angry. I said "5912" and showed her the signature, she charged at me, as if I killed her son, and now she wants revenge. She continued to charge at me, and I didn''t want to exchange blows with her. However, she continued charging at me. I then looked around, and saw, that on a tree , there was a letter, just as UkiBiBa said, I then opened it, and saw the message.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "


    My god, I can''t believe you actually listened to me. Well, anyways, her attacking you was what was supposed to happen. Now, time for what you are actually to do.


    The method of gaining alot of power, almost instantly is pretty hard, and I haven''t been able to perfect it myself. Usually, it would take about a year for the results, but it would help quite a bit.


    It is kind of a saving method, where, whenever you are free, you are to use your ME and SE, and store it in a makeshift bank in you. The same method of tapping into your strength, works like this, but rather than trying to bring the tap down, you are trying to bring it up, to allow things to be filled in it. Other than that, the other method, could simply be using potions, or training. There isn''t really any shortcut to power gain, yet experience makes perfect. Now, most likely you will be spending the rest of your time being with Miss. Yukibo. Her power works on the basis of their opponents strength, so if you weaken your ME and SE, she will be weaker, use that to your advantage. Well, that is about it, don''t really know what else to tell you. After your training with Mikasa, spend some time and meet me back at my ''Dimension'' I would like to see how it works. Thanks, and now, have fun!


    -YukiBiBa"


    I tried doing what he did. I tried to store in my ME and SE, and just as he said, my ME was exhausted simply by thinking of storing it, so that means it must have worked. Miss.Yukibo seemed much weaker. She seemed to be relying on her Physical Strength, which was obviously much weaker than her ME . I was able to take care of her, and I left, before causing any more commotion. I was about to leave, but she grabbed ahold of me, yet Mikasa saved me, because the one hour timelimit ended.


    " Well, you got any clues?" she asked as she was grabbing the pipe attached to my suit. I then, as taking away the barrier and protective suit said, "Yes, I suppose." and with that I supposed I had to continue my training. It took me alot of time , but it seemed as though I saved up so much ME , that I would be much stronger. I then thought about what was happening outside of the CCD, and I just couldn''t stop worrying.


    Time Before Leaving: 6 Years.

 Chapter 38: The Treaties Past.

    "You just relax, Hazen. I''ll explain it all to you in a bit." Johnny picked me up while I was unconscious, along with Hui, and took us both to an abandoned cave, where he lit it up, and tidied it up. He also made me medicine, because all those arrows were tipped with different elemental magic, and some also had poison tipped. "Sorry! Sorry! I didn''t know this would have happened if Onee~San followed that man''s orders! I''m really sorry!" Hui continuously apologized at me, yet I couldn''t help myself but smile. "N..o... need... to worry, about it.." I was tired as heck, and Johnny forgot to gaher some berries at the Dragon Dimension . Apparently Hui wanted us to forgive her sister by staying with us, helping us leave this dimension, and it seemed that Johnny had no intention of telling her what he was going to do there. He then asked Hui to help him narrate the story.


    "Okay, so , according to Hui, the flugres have been diminishing in numbers, and that they needed both financial support and the strength to be able continue living on. Since every other race disregarded the flugres because of there once warrior intent. They themselves tried to call it back, but to no avail, as they were to use to the peaceful nature of life and all that stuff. They were only left with the option of relying to either themselves, the humans, or the reapers. Since at that time , LesLout didn''t have the strength to protect the flugres, and they themselves had lost the opprotunity to help themselves, Trine''s only option was to request aid from the reapers, who she had so very despised for personal reasons, that Hui nor any flugre knows about. Anyhows, after that, Trine met up with Raizel, and became very fond of him, she considered him as the only decent reaper out there, yet little did she think that this was to happen. You see, although the flugre have a very warlike instinct, they are loyal to everything they say, and have never broken a promise, never in the history of the flugre. So, Raizel took a deep advantage of this, asking them only two requests. The first was that they should have a force teleportation at the spot we teleported to , and they were to defend it, and the other request was that they were to aid them in any crisis. Trine bluntly accepted this, without knowing that she was playing into Raizel''s traps, as he was always a tricky one. After Trine had met up with Raizel, she simply asked that he would help them in their time of crisis, which he accepted. Hui knows all of this, because Juni was there, as she was second in command of the army. Juni was a sister anyone would have been proud of, yet Hui had no talents, so she stayed home, knitting a scarf for her older sister. Juni told her all about the meeting, and that she was chosen to protect the Flugres. You see, according to Hui, Juni and Hui are both thousands of years old, and that this treaty was signed some few hundreds of years ago, as the concept of flugres defending there dimension was quite new at that. LesLout was about 60 at that time, and due to his special aging magic, he was able to live much , much longer (Kind of Like Remote CCD''s time stop power) . As they defended it, hundreds of years have passed, and almost every month, someone tried to enter, and according to their treaty , they had to go and slay them, which Juni hated alot (Hui nodded at this saying that Juni was extremely kind-hearted, but was forced to do such wicked things, which was probably the reason I''m still alive) but was forced to do nontheless. " After that, Hui took over.


    "As Johnny here was saying, Onee~San hated doing all those mean things, but were forced to abide it, because of the treaty that Trine signed with Raizel, but he himself didn''t break it either. He would usually send supplies for us, and also soldiers, which were disciplined in such a way, they would never remember the days they lived in the Reaper Society. After all this, about a few hundred years passed, before the current council occured and where Trine realized Raizel''s dark intents , however she was sworn by the treaty to listen to him, and this was the time he claimed his second wish. He asked us to gather an army of 20,000 people, and split it, half to the Human Dimension, and Half to the Demons. That was about all I know, after that, you have to ask Trine about it herself. In my personal opinion, if I was in Trine''s shoes, I would never have accepted such aridonculous request, rather I would have demanded an equal request on both sides, but , I''m not the queen, so I can''t do squat.Well then, on to the next topic. Why did you come here in the first place?" I was getting tired of listening, but I understood it. Most of the time, however, I was fighting off the urge of Nezah coming back, but I understood the jist of it.


    " We''re here to avenge our comrades, and to know the strength of the flugres, well the latter is more of a personal reason, you can ask Hazen, he''s the lord of the human now, so if you want the reason , ask him." Johnny said, pointing to me. Hui shifted her death gaze towards me, and I stammered a bit. "Wa..wait a ... wait a sec! Let me just try to comprehend the mass of words you told me. Hui, we came here just due to Johnny''s request, else I would''ve wanted to go to the Dragons First, knowing that was where he would have most likely striked first. So, anyways, just let me rest a bit , can you?" and I went to sleep. When I woke up, I saw Hui''s small face ontop of mine, and I saw Johnny grinning, as if he was goign to push Hui''s face downwards, onto mine, but he didn''t, thankfully. He had a tray in his hand, and in it, there was food, and a plastic container. "There are three bowls. The smallest is for me, and the biggest for Hui. Put the contents of the plastic container into the soup to make it more tasty and more healthy, at that, oh, and Hazen, you take this (Hands me a plastic bottle) " I then looked at the bottle, and then peered into it, smelling it, and such. "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU GIVE ME? First off, why is there a poison sign on the bottle, why does the powder look like and smell like Arsenic? ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME YOU DAMN BRAT?" I was a bit to angry, but what the hell did he try to do, and I saw a small smirk on his face.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Aww, no fun, you noticed. Anyways, the label was just a misprint, and although it smells and looks like Arsenic, it isn''t , trust me, if you want, I''ll take it all. It''s a special concoction I made using the poisonous berries and the healing berries of the Dragon Dimension, and of course I did gather the healing berries of the DD (Dragon Dimension) , why wouldn''t I? I even brought some seeds, and the required data to grow them. So, you want me to tell you why I did all this? Well, the healing properties would heal you , of course, but it wouldn''t do anything else, however the poisonous berries, however deadly they are, have beneficial properties, like rich in calcium, iron, those kind of things. So I diluted it, and mixed it with the stamina and gold berries, such that it''s poisonous effects won''t be that potent, but it will still sting, and it tastes like dirt with worms in it, but, if you don''t eat it, I''ll force it into you, and you don''t want to know how I''ll do that (Shows a creepy grin) . " I decided to listen to him.


    It tasted horrible. The taste was indescribable, like, it was like mixing up dead silk worms, with a carcass of a small animal, with snake skin, along with dirt, and then a sprinkle of poop , well, I just can''t tell you how bad it tasted, but the effects were almost immediate, however. I felt a surge of energy, and literally after taking one half spoon of it, I felt like a new born . All the wounds seemed to vanish, and it seemed as though all my stamina returned, and my ''Tap'' replenished. "Man, It tasted miserable, but man is it good! Nice make, Johnny! You have to teach me how to make it sometime." and I started taking in more and more, but Johnny stopped me after my second spoon. "First off, do not overdose, you may as well die, and second off, this is the only supply I have. I didn''t find merely enough berries, so, after this war, we will set up our own miniature farm of this, then you can consume it like air, you got that? Oh, and Hui, I have a request. May you stay by our side, till the end of this fight? Such that we can make a peace treaty with you, and have you as our witness?" and she thought about it for a while.


    "What''s is in it for me?" and I told her, before Johnny. "Johnny here will fix up your sister, making her brand new, and we will personally fix the chaos going in your dimension, and all we ask of you is to make a peace treaty with us, with the simple rule that we both do not engage in fights against eachother, and we will help eachother out in need, that sound reasonable enough?" and she accepted it after hearing that Johnny will help her sister. "Oh! Thank you! By the way, were is Juni?" and Johnny showed a smile. "In my room!" and Hui seemed to blush instantly, trying to attack Johnny. "What the hell are you trying to pull? What are you going to do with my innocent Onee~San! You Pervert!" and Johnny seemed to backtrack a bit, seemingly nervous. "No, no! Not in that sense! I just let her sleep in my bed, so that she can rest, because Hazen here is a greedy hog, and I doubt you and her can both fit in the couch. It took quite a bit of my SE to create all this, so please, be thankful. This cave is small as it is. We are going to leave tomorrow morning, to meet with Trine, and learn more about this treaty, and how to escape, so, I''ll ask you again Hui, will you be with us, and become our witness? While Juni is weak, I''ll carry her, but if you don''t trust me, I''ll make a wagon for her to travel on." and she seemed a bit pleased. "Alright, but no touching Onee~San. I don''t trust you two, especially you, Johnny." and he seemed quite embarrased himself, but I could tell he had other ideas.


    After all that, we decided to go to sleep, resting for the day to come by next. I just wondered how far Raizel''s conquest has occured, and whether or not he is listening to Master''s wishes, or if he is doing this by his own accord. I then took off my arm cast, and fell onto my bed, having nothing to do, because I was still grounded from using my phone. "You can use it only after you pay off your debt." he would say whenever I asked for it, and I couldn''t grab it from him, either. I just wondered how Mikasa trained him, and whether he did what ''he'' taught us as well. Does he really have that knowledge, especially about ''that''? If he did, then I think Raizel himself would think twice before engaging Johnny. I then closed my eyes, and dreamt about a peaceful days, but then, in my dream, it turned into a horrible nightmare, in which I was slain by Johnny, and with Johnny was Raizel. I knew my duties well, but I know that he wouldn''t do something. I woke up instantly, and it was dead night, around 2:00 AM , and I tried to move my aching joints. "Man, that wore off quickly! I feel like an old man again, so better heal the old fashioned way ehh? Well then, time, do your job!" and I went back to bed, ready for the upcoming day.


    <h1 class="head-entry"></h1>

 Chapter 39: The Fall.

    Jennifer seemed happy, which was bad, because that means she has already switched into her Sadistic-Masochistic mode, which made her seemingly unstoppable , because she craves pain more than anything at this point. Andeddo, the mutant, was actually a very powerful necromancer, more so than I imagined. Sure, he has came from Reaper and Humans, but he had the power of a Demon and Flugre, maybe even I miscalculated his origins, because I''ve yet to see him use his own Soul Emifer. OkAr himself, seemed to call out his own familiar, to let the familiars duke it out. "Now come out, Kuru! Kuru is a pure Dragon, mind him, and he shall be more than enough to take care of this, Andeddo...... thing. Now, shall we continue our dance, Jennifer, the Human?" and she nodded.


    "It won''t be enough to simply feast on your dead carcass, however, so give me the chance to torture you before we end this, alright? Now, come out, Yartsdra! " After Yartsdra came out, she did a weird thing. She took off the body armor which protected her, so that she could easily move, and then she licked the tip of Yartsdra, in a sadistic kind of way. "O...oh...uhm.....okay?" was the only reaction that came of OkAr, and he then morphed back into dragon, and fought Jennifer. He used the same barrier again, blinding us, rather than Jennifer, but she laughed. "The sam.... e.... trick ..., won''t .... work.... again! " as she slashed her spear , destroying the barrier, but the first thing I saw ( I was to lazy to negate it ) was the smirk on OkAr''s face. He then lunged forwards, and clasped his claws together to form a drill kind of shape, and pierced a hole directly into the middle of Jennifer''s torso. That has got to hurt, even for me.


    "Too, easy, my god, to think ... a mere human.. would satisfy my lust for revenge (Puts hand onto head, and laughs like a maniac, in human form, of course). Now, which one of you is next?" he asked. Jennifer than got up, coughing blood, saying, "Ha... he........... *Blech* ... th....at.... felt.... go- *Blech* od, thanks.... alot (Blech is when she coughed out blood) " the wound was healing remarkably quickly, but I still couldn''t stop myself but insult her. "Damnit Jennifer! I thought you were going to recover quicker than that, try and recover quicker next time, you got that?" and she looked at me, with killing intent, saying, "Of course, sorry, Raizel~.......Dono!" and she quickly charged at OkAr while he was boasting about himself, and he got his own hole, but Jennifer a tad bit late, because he quickly shifted forms before she hit him, and his dragon scales absorbed most of the impact, but he still had a wound around his neck. He coughed green blood. "Tch! Well done, human, but now, I shall use my own Soul Emifer, and won''t you look at that, Kuru is beating poor little Andeddo, he is useless without his corpses, good thing Kuru is actually a Undead-Dragon, one of a kind, who eat dead corpses for a living, and doesn''t need organs or a body to live, as they live purely from soul, so, Kuru is an ultimate fighting machine! Now, you think you can still win?" and he was right, his dragon familiar, Kuru, was actually beating Andeddo. Andeddo couldn''t control all the bodies quicker than Kuru chopped and swallowed whole, them. Andeddo was brought upto a corner, and when Kuru was about to deliver the final blow, Jennifer, blocked it with her armor, and than Andeddo was sent back to the rift. "I will have a chat with you , later, mister." she said, as he was being sent into the rift.


    Jennifer started laughing afterwards. "A two versus one, why how could you, Kami~sama? Why didn''t you make it five versus me, or why not 100, ehh Kami~Sama, EHH? TELL ME KAMI~SAMA! TELL ME WHY ONLY TWO ! WHY !!!!" and she couldn''t control her masochistic side. She wanted to be at a disadvantage, what a crazy thing it is, being a masochist. OkAr seemed weakened, but his wound was healed, for all I could tell. He then charged forwards at Jennifer, with Kuru attacking from behind . Jennifer then threw Yartsdra forwards, and charged behind. Yartsdra cut into the path of OkAr, and he didn''t have the time to change his course, and he got another wound, he screamed in agony, which made Jennifer start laughing . she then grabbed Kuru with one hand, because Kuru was still a small dragon, and threw him straight into the Void, which wouldn''t effect him, but will cause a bit of commotion , and buy us some time. After that, Jennifer went for the kill.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    OkAr seemed worried, filled with despair, with nothing else in his mind but his bloody death and the suffering he will cause, and the widespread panic that will occur. Jennifer, with an inhumane large grin, shoved Yartsdra straight into his chest, piercing his Dragon Heart, and he fell down, dead. Kuru seemed to have an effect from this , as well, because when he came back up, the first thing that happened was he fell, and then he died. "All obstacles are now clear, we have now, conquered the 11 Isles of the Dragon Dimension! There was no one left, no one to fight, it was all our now. Our first siege, was a total success, but we did lose many soldiers, they will come back in around two or three days. The true casulty count was only 100, and that was from Jennifer, by accident, and OkAr, who managed to throw there bodies into the void. Most of the bodies were hanging on the edge of the Isle, with only bare instinct keeping them alive. This was all ours now.


    "Well done, Jennifer, but, I hoped you would have done it a bit more quicker, but nonetheless, good job. RagNar-Ok isn''t home right now, so as of now, we are the rightful rules of the Dragon Dimension. Now, we must regroup our army and attack the Angels, then the Flugre, the Humans, and Finally , the Demons, just as ''He'' wished us to do so. Trinity, you are in charge of gathering the armies, Jennifer, you just rest, and Michael, try to use your power more often, rather than having it on instinct mode, well then, are you all ready?" and my trustworthy companions had accepted these terms. It is now time for the next phase of our plan, and that is to bring ruin to the Angels.


    When we went to leave for the Angel Dimension, Dragons tried to sneak attack us, yet Trinity took care of them, as Jennifer''s instincts were dimmed in the fight, and I was to lazy to worry about my companions, who follow me so dearly, I couldn''t help, but feel pity, as none of them knew there final purpose. I hid a smile, and then went to the portal room, to leave for the Angels, starting first at there capital, Heaven. This time, our goal is to find God''s resting place, rather than conquering the Angels, as they were to powerful, we may as well only be able to cut there army in half, with the current amount we have, so we had to wait. We stalled for a few days, and then left for the Angel Dimension, having many groups go there at once, creating alot of ''Traffic'' but, we were the only ones travelling really. It is time to lay siege on Heaven. "Najumahe!" I shouted, for many times, as we travelled to the Angel Dimension. The rest echoed back my call, creating a booming effect of Najumahe being heard throughout every Dimension, which warned them of our coming, which we wanted. "Are you ready, Trinity? This time, no mistakes." and she accepted, not knowing the extent of the Angel''s abilities.

 Chapter 40: Departure After Compression

    UkiBiBa''s tips were useless. I decided to try and store ME as he said, but by the time I tryed to use the stored up energy, it seemed to leak out, so I pondered over the thought that my bank may have ''flooded'' and as a result the ''excess ME'' is leaking out into the atmosphere, leading to why there is such a strong density of ME around me, and then it hit me hard on the head. That was what he meant the entire time! To think I ignored such a point. I understood completely now what UkiBiBa was trying to tell me, and I felt like he was nodding over the horizon, with an afterimage of him saying, "Well done, disciple, well done." or something corny like that. I then looked to Mikasa, and she asked the question once again, "How would you decrease your ratio?" I thought over my answer once more, before finalizing that there was no other way, and if she asks how, I''ll also give the logic behind it.


    "You see, Mikasa~Sensei, I found out, with the help of UkiBiBa''s very, ''awkward'' training, that to decrease the ratio of Physical Strength Points : Density Increase , we would need to be in a more ''ME dense'' area." and she clapped, seem like I got it right. "Okay, now prove your statement, if you can, that is." and I saw a hidden smile on her face. I prepared for this, however, so I took in a big breath, and said, "You see, Physical Strength Points, ME, and SE are all linked via the body. They all serve different purposes, the ME , for mind, SE , for soul, Physical Strength (PS) for body, yet the only thing that is common with these 3 things is that they are interlinked with the body, so, if you train your SE, for example, it makes your ME sharper, and your PS quicker, and in a way, they are all interlinked. We are currently living in an area with the ME density being 2 points / cubic cm. Now, taking this into account, for regular air, if we are , to, lets say, increase this density, what would happen? Our body will undergo a physical change, and as a result the ME , SE, and PS values will vary, and that will change this ratio. Now, this is very sketchy as well, as an increase in ME density can bring in both changes of ratio by increasing or decreasing, the same is for an ME decrease. Whenever you are making your own ME density, around you, different, then its better for an Increase, however, if your ''tank'' is usually empty, it''s better to have a lower ME density. In this sense, your body will use less ME to convert into PS, and use less stamina to become PS, and as a result, this ratio that interlinks PS and SE will vary, and , in my case, it will decrease the ratio. If I was to continue on, with my current ''ME Density'' , which is 10 points, I should change my ratio from 10:1 , to 2:1 , I think, atleast. Now, Mikasa, can you tell me whether or not what I said made any sense to you, or if it was wrong, in that matter?" and I waiting anxiously for her answer, as she just started into the abyss, as if she was amazed.


    She thought for a while, acting like some sort of genius who was going through a breakthrough in science, when she looked at me, with a big smile on her face, and said, "Well then, I only understood two words from that, and that was only from the beginning, and at the end. As I said before, I don''t know about this myself, so I''ll say..... Pass! When you return back to the normal world, however, if you get the chance, ask Hazen if your explanation was correct, because so far only he and Raizel have mastered this technique , however I also know about the storing ME, and I must say, you have stored quite a bit!" and I couldn''t take the faulty praise. "No, Mikasa~Sensei, that is wrong. Whenever I try to store more ME, it ''overflows'' and it leaks out, thats why I have such a thick ME Density around me. This happend every since I met UkiBiBa, and that weird lady who''s powers depended on mine, maybe the depletion there had a part in this phenomenon , may you tell me, Mikasa~Sensei?" and she shrugged. "Dunno, don''t care, but, UkiBiBa did that with all of us, as well. " I then practiced for another month, hopefully being able to master Yartsdra.


    A month passed, and I really did nothing, rather than deplete my ''Buffer'' into my filled ''Tank'' , and continue smashing my wall. A day before the month ended, and was time for the test, I called out Yartsdra, and used my full force on it, and was able to smash through it, like butter, but at the last few metres of Diamond, it stopped, which meant I was increasing in strength at a rapid rate, but not fast enough, but soon my body will be used to the 10 point density, so I had to put in more ME, so this time, I had to focus on increasing my Buffer , and Tank. This was kind of simple to do, because, as I continued to overflow it, slowly, it was increasing in size, kind of like when you eat alot, continuously, soon the same amount will feel to little.


    The day has arrived, the day in which I would either cry, or the day in which I will be happy. I kept my buffer full, this time, because I had a seperate strategy, because, I calculated, and I would still need another week before I was able to smash through the diamond, and 3 more days , before I got situated with the 10 point Density. "Well, well, your month has passed, Johnny~Boy, are you ready for your test? This will determine the next things you do in the 6 years we have left, as, its only January 4, we still got plenty of time! Now, this time, rather than doing what you used to do, I myself made my own changes. I made the diamond twice as thick, the platinum 4 times, and I also added a layer of titanium, 2 metres, on both sides. I want you to smash through it all, in one strike, else you know what will happen.


    All I hoped was for Plot Armor to save me, and it did, thankfully. I decided to imbed the remaining Mei I had left, into my makeshift Yartsdra, which consumed Yagrik entirely. I know I would have mastered Yartsdra, when it only takes a small chunk of Yagrik. I then, imbedded all my Mei into Yartsdra, and it resonated with power. My hand itself shivered when I held it, and I had to grab it with my other hand, else I would''ve toppled. Mikasa didn''t see that coming, and was rather worried, which I didn''t know why, my Mei wasn''t that big, atleast, I thought.


    I then jumped. and I realized at that moment the damage I would''ve caused. I jumped three times higher than I intended, and Mikasa herself was amazed, once again. I then drived MakeShift-Yartsdra fully into the wall, and It pierced through it like cheese. At the bottom, the entire floor collapsed, and Mikasa was about to fall into the Void, but the pipe, wihch was still hanging on Mikasa''s floor, saved her life. I then repaired the floor when she reached the optimal height, and was truly amazed at what she saw. "Well then... I didn''t expect that. Now, for the next 4 years, you will master every single SE you''ve seen so far. After that, I''ll tell you your final task." I then spent a year each, on every single tool, with my ME and PS increasing , day by day, slowly.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    After every year, she made the wall three times thicker, yet I still destroyed it, like it was notihng, however, when I used Tou''s SE, since it wasn''t an attack one, really, more of a support, I had to use my PS , rather than relying on the SE, as it gave more of a speed buff, I decided to go for a speedy thrust. I then practiced with my knuckles hitting the wall, and that increased my PS tremondously, but, I was still only able to go halfway through it, which Mikasa thought was good enough. 4 years passed, and I mastered each of the ones I knew. "Well done, now, for this year, I want you to find an SE, hidden in the MysBox ''s personal rift, and you have only a day to master them, if they can''t do atleast one tenth of the walls thickness, consider it a fail, however, each of them are weapons, and they all have different methods." she told me, and I was not ready for such a task.


    I decided to abide to her task, and I rummaged throught the MysBox, and at the very bottom of it, I saw an incantation written in Ancient Angiil (Angel Tongue) , and it took me to the MysBox''s rift, IE Mikasa''s personal home, because a true rift is directly imbedded into someone''s soul, and can''t be given or told to others, unless using necromany, soul possession, or killing them and taking there soul before it rests, which is different from soul possession, which does it without killing the host.


    Most of the weapons were ones I were familiar with. There were maces, clubs, wooden bats, scythes, farming scythes, claws, guns, swords, daggers, shuriken, and any other weapon there were. There were also some unfamiliar ones to me, like a weird pile of dirt, which I supposed was magic infused, and it was so, as the dirt shifted into whatever weapon you wanted it to be, and then hardened itself into steel. It taps itself to your SE directly, so it would be a great weapon for Soul Possession, so I was reluctant to use it, however I did, and thankfully, it wasn''t cursed.


    In the day, I spent 8 hours analyzing the weapon, and its fundamentals, than I spent 4 hours training with it, to get used to it, I spend 10 hours sleeping, and the remaining 2 hours on compiling the data I collected, and using it to its best when it came to pierce the wall. It was especially hard with the bat and mace, because I had to strike it with its sharpest point, which was kind of hard to manoveur to.


    Each day I spent, I was able to barely meet the quota, and with that small margin of difference, she accepted it, without hesistation, which seemed weird, because, usually Mikasa would nag on, but she seemed thorougly impressed with me. The year had passed, and all I had left was 11 more months to train, until I had to leave to go back to my own dimension, to show my new found power. I already felt myself resonating with alot of power, and I was much faster too, with more stamina as well. "Now, for your final task, defeat me in a battle."


    Now that, surprised me, alot. I never thought she would actually want to fight me. I ignored the thoughts I had that may lead to this, but I humbly accepted. "Alright, when are we fighting?" and she charged towards me, with a dagger in her hand, and she whispered in my ear, "An enemy doesn''t tell you when they are going to kill you, do they?" and she stabbed me, but I was able to deflect it, with Yagrik, yet she pierced through the barrier, and cut me, a deep wound. I instantly started healing myself, and my Buffer was emptying. I had to think of something quick, and then I got the idea. I first set up a small barrier, made of Yagrik, which was extremely thick, and made of pure SE, which was much much stronger than titanium or diamond, combined, She seemed cocky at first. "You just signed your death will, no matter, let me end this quickly." and she charged, just as I anticipated.


    I then went towards her, and , with the help of Yagrik, stopped her in her tracks, making her immoblized for a few seconds, which was all I need. I then created a Pure Clone, and I had a small piece of Yagrik left, around the size of your average rock found on the beach, which was more than enough. As she came back to her senses, she had to fight with my Pure Clone, which bought me alot of time to prepare the rest of the traps. They were all simple traps , of course, but they lured her into the position I wanted. She fell for each and every one of the traps, being way to reckless. I then caught her off guard, with my Pure Clone attacking her from behind, as she was charging, and I couldn''t help myself but laugh at her stupidity, which seemed to piss her off.


    She then charged, even quicker, pushing my clone aside, which was her mistake. The pushed body triggered the final trap, a simple pit trap, but the pit was made with spiked bamboo at the bottom, which made her panic, which was just as I calculated. With her panicked, she didn''t think clearly, and I was able to grab her with Yagrik, and I used my Pure Clone to stab a wound into her chest, and she yelled in pain, which was instinctive, as I didn''t harm her. "I protected you with Yagrik last second, if you were an enemy, you would be dead by now, and the previous wound is healed now, so it''s like you have done nothing to me. Now, do I pass?" and she nodded, easily getting out of the grasp of Yagrik, and moving aside my clone, and then, in a jolt , she killed him, with movements I myself couldn''t see.


    I learned how she did it, almost instantly. "Now, can you do me , one teensy favour? You have 5 months left, so just abide to it, please?" and I accepted. "But no weird stuff, okay?" and she nodded. "Okay, simply say this, ''UkiBaKisa Kimiwakidiba!'' okay? " and I listened. I then repeated the words, because I first translated it, I knew it wasn''t a curse, but I didn''t know what she meant by ''Return Me Back'' . I saw her then start to dissapate infront of me, and as she was dissapating, my rift opened up, and my thought was true. She then looked at me saying, "I''m your only familiar, only yours, no one elses, okay? I waited for you, Wellington~Sama, for centuries I''ve waited for this, thank you." and she came closed to me, and kissed me on the cheek, before vanishing fully into my rift. I felt alone, once again.


    I had 5 more months left, so I decided to master her technique of vanishing. The months have passed, I''ve spent my 20 years now, and I have a big trump card. I then found the doorway out of the CCD , and with that, I went back to my Hell Resort. It felt weird, seeing this place. Hell-Version Cyclops looked at me, saying, "Well , well, seems like you have returned. Wait, what is this power I feel? It feel''s like Wellington~Sama has been reborn again!" and my suspicions were coming closer and closer.


    As I left, I felt the fresh air of the Human world again. I decided to first check on Hazen. When I entered our apartment, everything was gone, except for two notes. One said, "Sorry, Johnny, I''m out on a war, oh, and you owe the phone guys 3 million yen, *Smiley face with tongue sticking out at the end* " , and the other one was the bill, and my face glowed with anger. "That son of a bitch, Hazen, I''ll get you back for this." and I cracked my knuckles, in a sadistic way, ready to give him a pounding. I then reached the World Portal, as instructed in the first note, and saw Hazen duking it off with a few people, so I decided to butt in. I''m just glad he was alright, no matter how stupid he was, it felt better knowing I wasn''t alone anymore.

 Chapter 41: Weird Companions

    I was with weird people, yes, definitely weird. But I had to be with them, for the sake of Onee~San. I couldn''t trust this Johnny person one bit, he was..... shady. He did all sort of weird acts around Onee~San, so I kept my eyes at him, all the time, to make sure he didn''t do anything weird. I would always trail him whenever he went with Onee~San, as he was the one carrying her, as she was still unconscious, but for the most part, her wounds were healed, thankfully. "Don''t try anything funny, Johnny...." I would say, yet he would just laugh, and ignore me, because he thought I was simply joking.


    "I may not look like it, but I''m 1,253 years old, and my birthday is next week, so don''t tempt me, I can still kill you, you know.. I''m here just because of Onee~San, who is 600 years older then me. " and Johnny just continue laughing hysterically. "The day you kill me will be the day I call you Hui~San, if that day ever comes, that is. If you think you can kill me,Hui~San, why not do it now? I''m ready whenever you are." and I simply sighed, blowing my hair from my face. He always pissed me off.


    Hazen was cooler then him. He would always be either on his phone, the moment he has a chance of snatching it from Johnny, and he always just had this ''aura'' which made him just simply.... interesting. He couldn''t be leashed, and would do whatever he wanted to, no matter how many times Johnny would beat him, or punch him, he just continued doing that, until, one day, Johnny decided to be prepared in case he would attack, and Hazen wasn''t even able to touch the pocket where the phone rested. "You still haven''t earned a single yen yet, Hazen~San, what are you going to do ''bout that, huh?" and he would just whistle, saying, "Oh... oh... nevermind..." and would walk away. We were travelling towards the imperial castle, yet the trek was far and vast, and we would usually spend the day fighting others. We never had the actual chance to enjoy a day , so I asked Johnny if we can rest, just for this one day.


    He then sighed, "Alright, Hazen, you lead the way." and he showed a big grin on his face, and then started leading us amidst the Jungle. I instantly shot Johnny a piercing gaze, grabbed Juni from his shoulder saying, "For today onwards, you will not hold Onee~San, I''ll keep her with me.... wait.... why is she so..... heavy?" and Johnny had to explain it , in the most confusing way possible. "Listen to me carefully. At the current, Juni is around 400 pounds, which is about 200 kilos. I''ve already checked, and proved that an average Harpy has a weight of 20 kilograms, but since I decided not to use Yagrik for such a miniscule task, I thought to use my Mei instead, so I put her in a Mei-dense area, such that her wounds would heal quicker, which in turn, seeped into her body, and the extra Mei, rather than flowing out, changed itself into body fat, but the fat-Mei cells were extremely small, which made about 100 cells of those , the size of one fat cell, but with the same weight (each cell) , so she would appear slim, but in reality, she is very fat. This is also due to yada yada yada yada yada yada yada ," and he kept on blabbering on about physics, chemistry, biology, Mei-Studies, SE-studies, and all that nonsense, so I just shoved her back on his shoulder, saying, "I''ll be watching you, mister." and gave him the cold look.


    "Alright, we are going, we are going, we are going, to... THE HOT SPRINGS! Let''s go! " and then we continued going on, in the middle of the jungle, and Johnny seemed reluctant, waiting for Hazen to act out the killer scene in Johnny''s head. It happened. "Wait... we are in the middle of a jungle, how the hell will we go to the hot springs," and Johnny sighed, sighed a good ol'' relief sigh. "Now you realize, Hazen~San , no ,Hazen, that we are in the middle of a jungle, couldn''t you have simply asked me to create a place? I can use our rift, if need be, and just put dolls in our place, or none at all, your call, Hui. " And I thought for a moment, but I refused, after I realized it wasHisrift we are talking about, there he could do whatever he wishes, especially with Onee~San. In the end, we decided to use my rift , instead. " It''s a bit small, I don''t really use this. " it was comfy, however. The place had a small teaset, and in the corner, or as I like to call it, The Corner of Hate, stood my SE, which I locked in a container, and then sealed with chains, because I vowed never to use it, no matter what the situation.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Since I wasn''t very adept in Magical skills, I asked Johnny to create it, and gave him the power of controlling my rift, for only a few minutes, to allow him to create the spa we would be in, for a day. He himself expanded my rift, in a way I didn''t know how, because the rift was connected directly with the soul. I then had a very hideous thought, but forgot about it the instant later. I payed special attention to the bathing rooms, and just to satisfy me, he made the walls of both room with soundproof patting, and the barrier between men and women, 5 meters thick, just for precautions, I said. We then sperated , and took a bath, it felt refreshing. Onee~San was still unconscious, and I knew I had alot of explaining to do. I could hear a muffled snickering from the boys side, and I couldn''t tell why. "Really, though, we shouldn''t joke about it." Hazen~San had said, and Johnny agreed, nodding. I was able to see this, because I noticed a hole in the wall, which shouldn''t be there.


    With killer intent, he gazed over to the direction I was at, and I hid my head. "I know you are there , Hui, come out, and stop staring at us," Johnny said, but Hazen put his hand down, the one with the knife, saying, "No one is there, right?" and to make sure of it, Johnny threw the knife. I couldn''t help but yelp, and the screech was intense , short, and very high pitched, like a normal Harpy. "That all the proof you need,Hazen? " and he rolled his eyes, "Stop saying it like that, anyways, Hui, why are you watching us, and you thought we were the ones with problems." the last part was a bit quieter."


    After bathing, While dressing Onee~San, she woke up, and chopped me on the head. "Sorry, I thought you were some perverted freak. Anyways, Hui~Chan, what are we doing here? " and I made her sit, took a deep breath, and took it from the top. She seemed confused.


    "Okay..... he didn''t do anything though, right? Anyways, I think we should ditch them now, I''m recovered, anyways." and I felt the need to agree with her. "We should, we have no more business here, and we would simply make Trine~Sama angry." and I started preparing for leaving, whentheyshowed up. "I thought we had a deal, Hui, what happened to it? Just because I fulfilled my part of the deal, doesn''t mean you have to break your side, I''ll kill you, first Juni, so you can feel suffer. This can all stop, just finish your part of the deal, and then you are free to leave, heck, I''ll even give you supplies." and I was about to say no, but Onee~San interjected me. "Okay, we will abide to the terms my sister told you to. After that , we will leave, in peace." she then sent me a sign, and I followed her.


    "What the hell were you thinking, Hui? We are getting a safe passage to escape, and all we have to do is lead them to the imperial castle." and I felt bad, once again. "Sorry Onee~San, I just felt lonely, and I don''t trust these guys, no matter how much you will try to console me." and Juni felt bad too, as she started sulking. "Sorry, Hui~Chan, let''s just forget about this, okay?" and I replied with a nod.


    We then regrouped outside of my rift, and were ready to leave. "Yoshi! Ikuza!" Hazen said, and he started tredding forward, before realizing he had no idea where he was going. He then fell back, and I saw a smile on Onee~San''s face, a smile I haven''t seen for centuries. I smiled too, and we went to lead them to the imperial castle of Trine~Sama.

 Chapter 42: Preparation

    "We have confirmed! Raizel has succesfully taken down the Dragon Dimension! He is now going to attack us, The Angel Dimension, shortly! We must prepare, Sir!" said the guard. I was with RagNar-Ok, and he was in human form, thankfully, as when he heard his home was destroyed, and his son killed, he smashed the round table, breaking it in half. "Calm down, you will have your revenge, don''t worry about that, RagNar-Ok." and he couldn''t control himself. "THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT GABRIEL! If you didn''t ask me to attend this, along with Trine, we wouldn''t be in this problem. AND WHAT ABOUT TRINE? WHY DID SHE BETRAY US? SIDING WITH THAT.... WITH THAT.... THING!" he just continued breathing heavily, anger coursing through his veins.


    Since my wife had fought Raizel before, she knew how powerful he was. "Gabriel~San , he is indeed powerful, but he didn''t even use half of his power for me. If it was an one on one, he would probably be the strongest in the 5 dimensions discovered. We should be wary of him, even though, on average, we are strongest, that would be meaningless in a long term battle. If the fight exceeds 3 days, we can consider it as a loss, no matter what, because of their immortality. Although we know how to counter it, not everyone does, so, Gabriel~San, what is your plan?" and I thought deeply.


    "Yoshi! This is what we shall do, when they arrive, there head count will be around 20 to 30,000 men, along with there generals, Jennifer, Trinity, and Michael. Michael is not much of a problem, but if he is angered, it will be. Trinity is a trickster, so we can counter her with someone like you, Trine. The only problem is Jennifer, The Berserker. We may need to call reinforcements, especially of Hazen, the New Lord. What we will do, since it will take around 1 day, without interruption , for them to reach here, we will send parties of 10 - 10 people each to increase traffic, which will slow it down, giving us about 1 week if we expend 1,000 people. With this, we will train the rest of our combined armies, which would be 80,000 , the way of killing a Reaper. It doesn''t matter if only a few learn it, but we would need atleast 10,000 who would know how to kill them. This probably, however, is an expected strategy, and knowing Trinity''s skill in deciphering, she will probably come to know about our plan when she notices people increasing traffic. Thus, in around 2 or 3 days, we will have to switch our planning. Any objections?" and RNo (RagNar-Ok) was the first to object.


    "My army is already extremely small! Let us take a leave in this fight, so we can repopulate our dimension, we have been trimmed, and no one is in position to take my throne. I would like to formally request if I can leave to go back to my dimension and fix the damn chaos he created. Other than that, it seems like a good plan, but one major flaw, the Trinity prediction. Trinity is a very skilled tactician, and in my opinion, she is probably thinking that we are having this meeting right now, and as so, she would probably know about our idea to decieve us, and decieve us while we are decieving her which means that we are being decieved by decieving her which in turn makes our decieving useless, so we are simply doing nothing more than helping her in decieving us." and Trine objected to that.


    "First off, stop saying ''decieve'' , I''m getting confused. And, I met up with Raizel previously , without Trinity and Michael, so that means that most likely the Dragon war was there first fight, and now they will know more about the concept of war and all that stuff, so, most likely , she will decieve us by trying to decieve us by making us think that when we are trying to decieve her, we are being decieved. Anyhows, Gabriel, any other plan to counter this?" and I was stumped.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "I don''t know, for now, let us just continue with our plan. RagNar-Ok, you can leave, I can tell that the current situation is pretty heavy for you. Anyways, this meeting is..... adjourned!" and they all seperated after that. I decided to start teaching the people, where Trine would be sending out people 10 at a time, and RagNar-Ok prepared to leave, since he was dragon, he didn''t need to travel via the networks. I then gathered all the Angels , men and women, to gather at the central square of Heaven.


    "We are about to fight the reapers! Now, you may think that they are invincible, but after testing it on a hybrid, who willingly agreed, we have found out the weakness of the reapers! Heed my words, my friends, my comrades, as you only have this one shot! The reapers have the ability to repair any wounds, even in the state of unconsciousness, which is how they are seemingly ''invincible,'' but this has a major flaw, the brain. The brain is what is controlling the reparing, as the reaper''s have a very delicate brain, which has a special cortex which allows this unconscious activity. Now, knowing this, there are two ways to permenently kill a reaper, in a sense. The first would be cutting off there head. This is, so that the head falls off, and the brain can no longer repair there cells. Thus, they would rot, but by rotting, the rotted cells will form new cells, re-creating the head, but since the memory of the brain is lost, they would lose there memory, and personality, so it''s like them being reborn as a baby. The second method is delicately cutting off this cortex, which would make them like normal people, being able to die. The second is a more safe method, but a very delicate process, so I suggest you all go for their heads, but since they have a master tactician, if you see any armor on the necks, just try to cut it off somehow, other than that, there is nothing more to tell you guys. We have around 3 to 6 days to train, so I have prepared dummies for you all, all of them controlled by a very vast AI system, which learns from its mistakes, now, ARE YOU READY?" and they all cheered.


    I could tell most of them didn''t understand, but they were all on guard, and wanted to do this as much as any of us wanted to. I then , under the central square, where the momument was, created a gateway downwards, and from there created a large platform, filled with the dummies. They were all empty, so , with the help of Trine, I managed to put all the ''Tem Brai V2'' into them, my second brain recreation, which was around 80% complete, it just had a problem storing emotion , feelings, and all that sort of unnecessary data. It exhausted my Mei supply, but I was able to create them, and each person had a cubic meter of space to fight them. Most of the people fell down, but since they were using wooden sticks, they didn''t die. A Few managed to chop off its wooden head, but when I replaced there head with a metal head, they too, fell. I realized ''Tem Brai V2'' may as well be too good for them.


    In the end, after 5 days, only 2,000 people managed to ''kill'' both dummies without falling, 4,000 (excluded first 2,000 [same for rest] ) failed twice, and 7,000 managed to kill the wooden dummy, but not the metal, and the rest failed. I realized they wouldn''t help, so I used them as the shields, sadly. We were ready for the fight, but I still wasn''t sure of the win . We could see them. They were about 5 kilometers off, so the traffic idea didn''t work just as well as we thought. We were prepared, however, so I called out our army and intiated the fight.


    "ARCHERS! ATTACK!"

 Chapter 43: The Imperial Castle

    Time Skip: Present


    As we ventured through the jungle, there were many different types of species there, mainly hybrids though, and I was confused as heck. Like, there were dragonfly''s mutated with a boar that was mutated with a rhino and all that kind of junk. They all seemed aggravated at us simply walking around this jungle, but they weren''t that strong at all, they were weak enough for Hui and Juni to take care of without our interfereing. We weren''t attacked by any spies either, nor any reapers, which worried me. The Imperial Castle of Trine was only minutes away, until we found the king of the jungle. This lil'' sucka was easily considered the ''king'' as it was by far the biggest mutant I saw, comprising of Harpy, Golem, Tiger, Lion, Cheetah, Jaguar, Leopard, Sphinx, Eagle, Dragon, and a few other species I didn''t recognize at first. It all became clear to me, and my suspicions were equally correct.


    We didn''t act at first (me and Hazen) , but it seemed so that Hui and Juni thought it was another one of the previous ones. I tried to warn them, but they didn''t listen. "God damnit," I murmered, as I went towards them. Juni did a few nods to Hui, and they charged at the ''King'' . Juni first shot a few arrows at the King, and it simply deflected off of his body. His body was just that strong, so I supposed his body was made with a layer of dragon scale''s as well. Juni decided to go for a piercing elemental arrow, which focuses most of the air resistance away from the tip, stretching the string to its maximum capacity, and then, infused ME on the very tip of the arrow, but very concentrated, and shot directly at his neck. The King knew he couldn''t have deflected it, so, he took the smart route, and flew upwards with his 4 wings, which lifted him very high in the first flap.


    "Good, good! " was all Juni said, and then she made a weird cross with her fingers, and Hui acted. Hui then jumped upwards, and , without any weapon, smashed King to the ground, with her bare fists, and King plummeted down to the Earth, and fell unconscious. "Told you we could do it. We were only able to do it together, however." Hui said, and then she gave me the weird stare again, which I couldn''t tell why. ''I''m with an eccentric bunch.'' I thought to myself, and continued to venture through the jungle. Apparently King''s mate had arrived, and when she saw that her future husband was dead, she too, angered. She was the same mutant as him, but with female counterparts. I then looked at her with an angry face. "We.. don''t .... have... time... for... THIS!" and I transformed Yagrik into Yartsdra in a mere instant, taking only a chunk of Yagrik, and pierced a hole into her chest, and she fell down, dead, instantly. "Damn, we just keep on getting attacked, lets just go out of this jungle." and Hazen seemed confused. "Yoshi! Let''s fly! Wait, what the hell? Are you telling me... that we could have been flying THIS ENTIRE GOD DAMN TIME?!" and I told him to calm down, telling him that I just wanted to be sure we didn''t stand out, but by now, with the ruckus we caused, we are sure to have been found out. I was right.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Imperial Castle - Headquarters


    "We have been breached!" the security guard had said. I knew someone was coming for me, but I couldn''t tell who it was. It could most certainly not be RagNar-Ok, or Raizel, so who could it have been? I couldn''t worry about this, though, because I still had some things to do, and ever since that treaty I had created with Raizel, problems have simply been growing. I left a few Flugre back at Heaven, to help with its defense, but I don''t think they would be sufficent, especially due to the fact they were simpletons, not elite''s or any other. Just, pure, normal civillians, who had not ever fought in there lives before. I went outside, to the balcony of my room. and looked at the Jungle, and saw smoke coming from where Uki is. I then , using my skill, realized that Uki and Umi were both killed, but by who? I knew I had to act against whosoever did this, so I stood in my balcony, waiting for them to leave the jungle, where I would have them killed at sight. "Guards, if you see anyone come out of quadrant 4.002.31 , kill them immediatly." and then they did the stupidest thing ever. They started flying.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Man! This feels so good! I haven''t flew in a while now!" Hui had said, making barrel rolls and such. She seemed playful now. She didn''t give me the stare anymore, not while we were in the air, atleast, and she didn''t ask me any more weird questions for a while now. I then saw a few bullets start flying in our direction, but Hui didn''t notice it, nor did Juni, so I asked Hazen to take care of Hui. He looked first confused, and then realized why I said so. Then, in an instant, Hazen and I grabbed the two harpy''s , and , with them, flew downwards, in order to dodge the bullets. "God damnit, pay more attention, Juni!" I said, and then let her go, when we were safe. Hazen did likewise, but simply said. "Hui! Bullets." I facepalmed, like, what the hell kind of explanation is that?A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Juni seemed to blush when I grabbed her , out of the blue, but she understood it, however, Hui pinched Hazen''s cheeks, telling him not to do that again, else it would be something else that is pinched... . My thoughts were correct, we have been found out. I decided to make us fly quicker, so, Hui and Juni will fly a lone pair, behind us, so that they don''t stray ahead to far, and I''ll create a pair of makeshift wings for Hazen and I. After that, we flew directly infront of them, while they continued to try and shoot us down, because of what they were ordered to, or so I thought.


    Some of them were following order, yet, I could tell some of them were doing it for the pleasure. Although I could guess Trine''s pets were those ''King''s , which would make her angry and want to kill us, but some of them were shooting Hui''s wings, Juni''s legs, just to see the suffering and pain, however Trine told them for a quick kill. They were cruel hearted, these Flugre. Seems like some still were like there primitive ancestors, without any sense, and just a lust of killing. These people were heartless, and it pissed me off. So, I was tired of this game, so I killed them.


    "Oh you fools, who take pleasure in the suffering of others, you will now return back to which you began from, from my very own two hands. Now, ask for forgiveness, plead all you want, but this is your ill fate. " I conveyed these words by changing sound waves into this speech, and then making them travel towards the flugre guards. I transformed a chunk of Yagrik into spears, and then with an ease of a finger movement, each of them flew towards a flugre at increasing speed, and with the help of heatsync, and the trackers I planted amist the sound waves, I was able to hit each target dead on. "Wasn''t that a bit cruel? I don''t think Trine will listen to reason now." Juni said, after seeing how I killed each of them. I told her she would still listen to reason, because that is in her nature, according to Hazen atleast, who is usually absentminded, but is helpful when the time comes.


    We then landed in the clearing, at the gates of the castle. "We''re running out of time, got any plan, Johnny~Boy?" Hazen said, one of the first ''smart'' things he said while we were here. " I hear you buddy," and I smashed the gate open, sounding the alarms. Everytime a guard came, rather than killing them, I just darted them with a fluid that has diluted opium powder in it, to keep them unconscious for a while. It was a crude method, but worked nontheless.


    We then entered into the Queen''s floor, the 10th, because most likely in a castle they would choose to be on the highest floor there is. The moment we entered , she stabbed me in the heart, and I spat out some blood, and fell down. "Wh...wha ... what the hell were you doing, to my people? To poor Uki and Umi? How cruel are you! And you guys, Juni, Hui, and, Human lord? Why did you accompany this cruel bastard?" and I stood up. "Now,now miss, no need to get hasty, we came here just for a chat." and she screamed again. She was more of a wimp than I thought. "W..wa...What? How are you alive? I stabbed you!" and I chuckled.


    "Yes, you did, and it hurts, here, take a look." and I took off part of my shirt, to show her how my heart is healing. "It''s much quicker now, so, you can consider me with an immortal capability, but this one, is much better than your''s or the reaper''s, because my head is not a fatal weakness, and with you, your heart." I said, pointing her dagger at her heart. She then looked at me with sorrow and said, "I''m sorry! Just, please don''t hurt my followers! I''ll negotiate. What do you want? I''ll do anything!" and she continued weeping. This time Juni and Hui cheered her up.


    "Queen~dono. We have only came to ask you about the negotiation and treaty you signed with Raizel~San. Now, just sit down, calm down, and please tell them about the deal you striked with Raizel, so that they can infer the situation, and help us end this war. " and she nodded. "Okay, where do you want me to start, boy?" and I took a deep breath, and said. "First off, please call me Johnny. Second, start from the beginning, by that I mean the situation of the Flugre Continent, Flume, before you striked the deal with Raizel, the things that lead to it, and what the deal was, and the outcome. That is all, after that, I''ll tell you how we can act against Raizel, and I would most likely be able to guess what his plan is. The only thing I know is that he wants to do something with God, because, according to your guard''s memory, the next attack was in Heaven, and the first was the Dragon. He is probably gathering material from each dimension, such that he can create something, so this is all for an ulterior motive. Now, are you ready to talk?" and Trine cleared her throat. "Okay.. so... it began like....... "

 Chapter 44: Reasoning

    "Well, to start with, most of what Hui and Juni had told you was 100% right, but also 100% wrong. The reason I made the treaty to begin with wasn''t Justbecause of the internal problems, we also had external problems, especially out of the main city, ie were we are right now. You see, our dimension works on a territorial basis. As so, we decided to split the dimension into 8 sectors, one for each direction (N,NE,E,SE,S,SW,W,NW). We are currently living in the NE region, which is comprised of 4 seperate provinces. Each different sector has there own set of rules, Lord, etc, but I have been chosen to be the leader of the 8 sectors, in the 1280th meeting that took place. The next decade I may as well lose my position, however, so I won''t be of much help in the future. So -"


    Hui started to yawn . "This is getting boring, I''m going to sleep. Wake me up when you guys done, k?"


    "Anyways, as I was saying, to not go into much detail, I''ll simply say that ever since I was chosen as the Lord of the 8 Sectors, or the SupMa , was when everything had started, the blood feuds. My father and mother both had relations with the other quadrants, so, in a sense , I''m part of every quadrant''s royal family. Since most sectorswere against other''s rights and whatnot, there would usually be civil wars. When my parents took the title of SupMa, they abolished our warlike acts and tried to take us to the peaceful way of living, but now, most of the flugre are trying to revert to their normal self. I myself do not want this to happen, but alas, I can''t change this. After this problem, the overgrowing population is another problem , mainly in our sector, as ours is most advanced. We currently have a population density of 10 people / cubic meter. As a result to this, food is becoming a problem, and since we need the Letri Province for its provisions , it''s use is slowly diminishing, as more and more animals are being killed. Yuki and Yuni were a project of mine in which we would breed giant animals to make more meat, but you guys killed them, so that is a problem. We have also been trying to gather some plants from the Dragon''s , because there plants can grow almost anywhere. After this, even more problems arised, including more and more civil wars, poverty, and all that , so I had to strike a deal with someone, to help us overcome these problems, because , there was already a big internal feud going on. At that time, LesLout was busy, so i couldn''t contact him, the Demon''s used to and are still secretive, the angels couldn''t spare time, the dragon''s had problems as well, so our only option was the reapers, our closest in power and location. I then decided to meet with Raizel, because he was a rather free going Lord, who didn''t have many things to do. When we met, I told him about my ideals, and what I want him to help me with. To put simply, I wanted him to provide us with provisions, create two more islands in the NE sector, and try and bring peace, forcefully if need be, but no killing. He accepted my terms readily, and all he asked back was for our complete co-operation with anything he needed, and that we would be supporting him, without question. I also accepted this, not knowing he had a deeper plan to this. And, as Hui must have told you, we flugre are sworn to oblige to any oath or promise. I couldn''t back down now, but, I also told him that if anything was to not be fulfilled , the treaty was to be dissolved, and he too, accepted this. When this was signed, most of my coleagues thought it was a bad idea, but I thought it was something to be of help with us, and if things are concentrated on the NE sector, than the poverty could gain enough wealth to continue living, but this was considered biased by the others, which created more problems, with the other sectors. After this, we were having a good time. Yet, about a month or so, Raizel called us, telling us to do something simple. ''Build an army. I want you to have atleast 50,000 soldiers ready.'' keep in mind this was about 4 months before he killed LesLout. Well, I would think that about sums it up. In the end really, this was something made for the reason of the Dimension having peace itself, but proved something different then what we thought. Now, any more questions, Johnny?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I thought for a while. The first thing I did was shake Hui, saying, "Wakey wakey." and she jolted upright. "Huh? Who? What? Where? Oh, she''s done, how long have I been asleep?" and Juni chuckled. "It''s only been 10 minutes, Trine is a fast talker, I could barely understand what she was saying." and Hazen started spinning in circles. "Wh? Sector? 8? Pizza? Is Flugre Dimension a Big Pizza? hehe..." and he fell down. I understood it, yet I didn''t understand what was so hard about it. "Okay, I understand our situation now, I can try and help you break your promise with him, and that would change your obligations." she seemed intrigued by what I was about to tell her. She rose an eyebrow. "How so, Johnny?" and I told her.


    "To put it simple, it''s much easier due to your last point, so , we simply need to stop one of your points, like, for example, I can just do..... this. Now, wait like 2 days and then the treaty will be broken."


    After Two Days


    "Okay, so, what has happened, Johnny?" and I told her, as we were staying in the castle, it was easier for us. "Look outside, would you?" and I moved the blinds. There we saw a bunch of flugre''s and harpy''s at the doorway of the imperial castle, putting there hands up, for food. "What did you do!" she said, seemingly in anger. I told her. "I simply did a few things. I first made part of Yagrik, with the help of the Unis(SE''s found in MysBox, mixed together) , into a trap which would activate a certain spell. This was placed in the positions of the provisions sent, and was transformed directly into Mei. The next thing, is with the remaining provisions everyone had, with Yagrik, I managed to put a small pill in each of them which rapidly drains stamina, but keeps the user alive for atleast 2 weeks, but they are extremely weakened. Now, after a while, you can neglect Raizel''s orders, as he broke the rule of giving you provisons, and the one about helping you with the internal issues, which, in this case, would be mass famine. Simple enough. If it is to cruel, I''ll do another one." and she sighed. "No, it''s alright, thanks." she then went outside, and addressed to the people about what happened, and they seemed to understand the situation, yet they still had a problem bearing the pain, so I gave them strong painkillers, which would reduce the pain for quite a while.


    At this point, stage one of my plan was done, which was freeing Trine of her obligations. The next was to team up with her and defeat the common enemy, I then called out her name. "Yes, Johnny?" I then bowed my head to her, and said, "In position of the Human Lord, Hazen the Tenth, I humbly request you to create an alliance with us, the Human Dimension. Our terms are simple. Both parties are to negotiate with eachother before they are to do any action, and what is to be done is decided by the both of them, so, Trine~Sama, do you accept , or do you refuse?" and she seemed impressed. "Johnny of the Humans, I accept your request of alliance." and this was a step to my plan. The rest of my plan was to take action in a while , when the dust has settled. With that, we had started our new quest, which was to aid the Angels. I left Juni and Hazen with Trine, and I told Juni, since I couldn''t trust Hazen, to put the red pill in any circle that is in the more Mei Dense area, and the blue pills are to be given to every inhabitant, and she accepted this. So, me and Hui went alone to aid the angels with the upcoming danger which was approaching them, faster than expected. Yet, little did we know, the Demons were already prepared for a full scale invasion.


    Thus, we walked to the portal area, and Hui jumped up, a bit happy, because me and Juni were seperate. "Yoshi!Ikuza!" and we went through the portal , towards Heaven.

 Chapter 45: Impenetrable Defense

    As we began our assault in Heaven, the harpy''s broke the ice by showering arrows upon us. We were shielded, as we were still in the ''bus'' , and we had made sure that it''s outer walls were impenetrable, except with the slightest touch with ME, but that too, at a certain Mei frequency. The arrows continuously bounced off the invisible white aura that flickered when it touched it. "No use ,sir, their shield is too strong," one of the harpy''s said to there general and he seemed angry. Although I couldn''t hear, I could read his lips easily. "Damnit, well, no matter, just go heavier." and heavier they went. The harpy put her hand in the air, and than showed a sign with only her pinky and ring finger lifted, the others tucked within the palm, and then she showed a fist, and than a hand-gun. That seemed like an all to simple code, she was simply telling them what to do. This time they shot their arrows with more aim and force, which bounched off the wall in a rather eerie way, making a kind of screeching sound, because it went deep enough to stay stuck into it, so it was continuously being ''bounced'' off. These were manually plucked off.


    "ETA: 10 minutes. Get the people ready, Raizel~Sama." Trinity said. Explaining to her about formalities will be at a different stage, as it wasn''t the correct time to do so. I decided to let her take charge in watch, and I informed everyone about the estimated time till we have arrived. They seemed ready, all of them. I quickly sent a call to Trine, and when she picked up, I asked her where the reinforcements were, but she said the weirdest thing after. "Sorry, the treaty is off, please try again after you hear the beep......(Snickering)...BEEP." and she ended the call. Well then, so our backup was gone, this had to be done solo. I want''ed them to latch onto the hope that we may still have reinforcements, which deemed itself helpful at first thought.


    As I returned to the front, I saw a bunch of arrows on the ground, and Trinity look horrified. "H...ho...how?" and it seemed like the wall wore. "The ''bus'' wall works only for the traffic lines, so since we are entering the dimension''s atmosphere, not necessarily Heaven, the bus is now losing its ''wall'' which is actually shielding us from being stuck in the middle of the dimensions, which is something you don''t want to happen to you, believe me, I''ve seen first hand. Anyways, now that the wall is gone we have to manually create shields. So, get to it! Chop chop!" and as they continued to shower arrows at us, I, for the time being, had to deflect it using my own Directional Shield, which tracks down what needs to be deflected and deflects it, using state of the art rubber, and other materials.


    We managed to create a shield without being attacked by any third party members, but the Harpy''s managed to get two shots on a soldier, and they were killing shots, so he passed, ready to be reborn . Other than that, we were able to get safe passage into heaven. The next major problem was its system. I''ve been there long enough to know how the system was made, and it''s connections and details. Heaven was essentially built to be considered as the main city of the Angel Dimension, serving both as a head-military base and also as the court. Thus, it had to be fitted with these two categories, so as a result it has the most uptight defense protocol there is, just second to the Demon''s main city.


    The system was made well and almost, just barely away from the perfect defense. It is firstly made up of three walls, there being a 3 meter gap between each, and each of them 10 meters thick. the last wall was where the heart of the city was, but the court and other hall''s like that had an extra two walls protecting it, and these two were more in a dome shape. None of this really mattered, as all we need to do is grab the kagayaku kyu from the alter located in the basement of the third floor of the Hall. This was the most guarded place however. Anyways, after breaching through the 3 outer walls, we then had to breach the next 2 within 5 minutes, else lockdown would be complete and we will be completely shut in, which is pretty much the sign of defeat for us, so we had a time limit to do such a task.


    After managing to pass through these 5 walls that are in total more guarded then the president multiplied by 3,000 , we then had to manage to get to the third floor, which was also known as G2, because here everything is reverse , so left is right right is left, and if they were to speak English, the antonyms of the words they use are the actual things they are trying to mention, which is confusing , but some people, like Gabriel managed to go past this instinctive action and talk normally, partially due to him being a pure, the only pure, with SE - like abilities.


    After descending down to floor 2, there will then be some security before going down. For going down, every 10 minutes the guards change shift, which was for 2 people only. One was to go down the elevator to guard Kagayaku Kyu, and the other guards the elevator. To open the elevator, it needs a retina scan, voice scan, fingerprint scan, passcode, and any other kind of password things you can think of. Usually, after a month or so, the guards are changed, and since these two are relatively new , this is just going to be better for us.


    Also knowing how Gabriel works, this would be easier than normal, as he is not good at tactics that well, no matter how much he boasts about himself and his skill, he is no better than your average soldier thinking up of a crude idea. The real idealist in the group would be his wife, but she is always ignored by Gabriel. Man, forced marriages is very cruel indeed.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Anyways, I already gathered enough knowledge via Flugre , and by my own watch. The first guard, I''ll name him Fatty, because he is pretty large usually opens his eyelids manually, as he is usually sleepy for the retina scan. I took a picture of his outer eyes, than internal using X-ray, and then put them together with a perfect simulator Trinity created. "One of my proudest creations," she would say, and it did do almost everything perfectly. Heck I can even make an anime with one of the crappiest pictures in the world, that''s just how good it is! After getting the retina scan, I decided to just chop off his thumb, such that we can use it. His passcode, although he tried to hide it, was ''DoooooNots'' mainly because he got a few crumbs on the O when he was making it, and clicked it a bunch before the crumbs fells. 5 o''s was all I needed to remember. After that , the voice scan was probably the hardest, but I took a recording of it, and filtered it usign the Perfect Simulator. After that, when his shift as elevator boy had 2 minutes to end, we started our run towards the gateway. The room felt very ... sci-fi.


    As I looked around while we ran towards him, i saw the full scope of the 2nd floor. the 2nd floor was a more religious one, filled with an aisle of different religions and there respective books and teachings. After that, there was a section of prayer for each different religion, a massive gathering of the religions, and all about it seemed like a catholic church, but with more ''iff'' and a bit more diversity. In the center, there was a mosaic of the Demon King,Master,God, and Gabriel duking it off, and more memories flooded in like a damn was built.


    I then instantly shifted my gaze towards my target infront of me, who flinched at the sight of my heartless eyes. He then dropped his donut, and was about to call the others, but I then started running, and in a mere second I got up to him. "Hey, angel. Now I think is the time you pass. See you later, have fun in the afterlife." and I stabbed him , piercing his skin and puncturing his artery , killing him. After he died, I dissected his eye , because the projection didn''t work, because an eye was much to detailed for it. I asked her to fix it in the upcoming patch, and she saluted. Michael was sent away, because I don''t think he would''ve liked this. After dissecting his eye, and taking his right index finger, we managed to open the elevator, and, just as timed, when we opened it, the next guard came. He was first shocked, than the next split second realization drained his face from emotion. "Oh, goodbye world." and right he was, as I stabbed him, killing him. We then went down, towards Floor 3, which had no other security terminals or guards. It was pretty clean. Just to be sure, Trinity took a scan, and too, found nothing.


    Yet, when we saw Kagayaku Kyu, it looked shinier than I imagined. It was blooming with an aura of a brilliant white, and had a beautiful mosaic carved into its spherical shape. For an orb that held God''s soul, it was relatively small, only about 6 cm in radius. It was resting on an ancient pillar, which seemed thousands of years old, yet the orb, only one or two, because by then this radiant light would have dimmed. Around it , there was a makeshift sky, and star''s , to represent God''s greatest creations, with the help of his SE, that he was brought upto with.


    When we got closer to the statue, I heard a hiss. I looked around, and couldn''t tell what it was at first, but , like Trinity, I didn''t lower my guard after that. I noticed that every step we took closer to Kagayaku Kyu, there was a heavier air around it, and when we were about to touch it, the orb by itself vanished. I first thought it was some security protocol, because I wasn''t angel or something, but then I heard a voice.


    It is not my time yet, young one, nor is it yours.


    I''ll awaken soon enough, and I will fulfill your obligations, my child.


    Wait for me ''till the 800th Dawn of KiJi, and I will be waiting for you and your apprentice.


    Please, do entertain me, I must prepare myself for the upcoming,


    Make haste, and heed my words, O good one.


    and then Kagayaku Kyu came back again, infront of me, and the room was filled with an even brighter light, that could blind a person simply by looking direcly at it. I then took the orb off the pedestal, and from there, the statue began to fall, but nothing else really happened after that. I heard another hiss, this time, the elevator hiss. I then saw a few recognizable faces. "Yo! What''s up?" the man said, and I couldn''t help myself but smile. "It''s you, Johnny? And why are you with a Harpy. No matter, may you do me a favor and move aside? I have some business to attend to." and Johnny refused to do so, but than the same dark aura arised, and it semed that Johnny has also felt it, and had heard the following :


    My, my. It has been quite a while, hasn''t it, Kami~Sama?


    Yes, it has been, long time. Are you prepared as well?


    The 800th KiJi? Yes, I''ve been prepared, and so has my body, what about you, Kami~Sama?


    Mine too, is almost complete.


    I see, he must have listened to our wishes.


    Yes he has, sadly, our meeting must end here, for now, atleast.


    Why of course, Kami~Sama.


    and everything returned to normal. Johnny then gave me a weird look. "Yo...u saw that... too?" and I nodded, which was clear enough for him. He then did something unusual. He attacked, out of the blue, and managed a good earned strike on my cheek. "Drew the first blood, ehh, Boy? Seems like Hazen never gave you a proper hiding, allow me!"

 Chapter 46: Intention

    As we went towards the portal room of the flugre dimension, we waved Juni,Hazen, and Trine goodbye while we were leaving. As we left, Hui seemed a bit worried. "You really think we are enough for this?" and I nodded. "Of course! I myself am at the level of Hazen, if not, stronger. You may as well be as strong as Juni. There is no need to bring in more people, as it will only slow us down. I myself would like to do this solo, but alas , I know I will need your support, especially if we are to follow my plan." and she nodded. As we went through the portal, the traffic line was a bit different than usual. From the beginning of our travel towards Heaven, I noticed that there were several ''cars'' travelling towards Heaven, which would mean that the Reapers and Angels both are getting reinforcements from others. The dragons still seemed neutral, but I could feel their presence on the battlefield.


    "I''m scared. This is my first time going out, to actually fight against others. What if I fight against my own kinsmen? I don''t want to do that." and she seemed cuter now, before she was giving me those death stares. We managed to get to Heaven unscathed, but from there the Heavenly Guards first had to check our identities. "Mhmm, mhmm... hmmm..... ... ... okay you guys are the real deal. You may come in, but beware there is a war currently going on. If you can, we would like if you are able to support us." I nodded, thanking him for allowing us safe passage to Heaven. I decided to stay above ground for a few minutes or so, while I asked Hui to go down to the middle hall, and proceed to Floor 3, where Raizel would most likely be. She nodded, plunging towards the hall, whereas I threw myself into the midst of the fight going on. It seemed like the angel''s were losing , so, to help them out, and give out my presence, I converted Yagrik into 5 Mini-Yartsdra''s , and started piercing through the Reaper''s . It seemed like I gave myself away , just like I wanted. Jennifer, who was revived , looked down, and I smiled and waved. "Hello there. I''ll be spoiling Raizel''s plans now, goodbye." and she seemed to be full of anger. I ran.


    I managed to catch up with Hui , who was just about to descend to the third floor. "This place is very... religious." she said, as we were going down the staircase. When we went to the third floor, I saw a man lieing on the ground, with a dissected eyeball on the table, and a finger missing. When Hui noticed the eyeball, I pranked her by twitching it, and she puked lots. After finishing, she punched me, saying, "I..I''ll get you for that, you meanie." and she just stomped her way towards the final elevator, the one which had Raizel waiting for us below. We then opened the door and descended down towards the 3rd floor.


    There I saw him and Trinity gazing at a shining orb, which they called Kagayaku Kyu which made sense, in a way. After that, I decided to continue watching them. All of the sudden, the light dimmed, and everything was dark and ominous, and it seemed that Raizel was blank, because his eyes were empty. Than, after about a minute or so, the light from Kagayaku Kyu came back, brighter than ever, and Diablo''s eyes returned to normal. He then , seemed puzzled for a while, and Trinity asked what happened, and he dictated most of it. In my position, I couldn''t hear them nor was I able to see his lips move, but I did hear a few words like, "Kami" so I guessed that the orb had something to do with God. After that, he seemed to understand what all that was about, and decided to head back up, knowing that his mission was a success, so I decided it was time for us to jump in.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Yo! What''s up?" I said, and he seemed thorougly confused , but he seemed happy all the same time. "It''s you, Johnny? And why are you with a Harpy. No matter, may you do me a favor and move aside? I have some business to attend to." I didn''t budge an inch, however, as I knew what he was going to do. But, apparently , the same thing that happened before and this time I was dragged into it.


    My, my. It has been quite a while, hasn''t it, Kami~Sama?


    Yes, it has been, long time. Are you prepared as well?


    The 800th KiJi? Yes, I''ve been prepared, and so has my body, what about you, Kami~Sama?


    Mine too, is almost complete.


    I see, he must have listened to our wishes.


    Yes he has, sadly, our meeting must end here, for now, atleast.


    Why of course, Kami~Sama.


    This is what I had heard. It took me a while to comprehend what I just heard, but Raizel didn''t understand it all , but he ignored the point, which was vital, as I already understood what was about to happen, I just didn''t know what KiJi was, because I haven''t heard that word in any of the languages I''ve heard of. Anyhow, as he started talking his nonsense again, I took it as a key opportunity, and I attacked him, landing a strike at his face. I learned the truth behind it all.


    "The Truth has been revealed Raizel, I understand now, would you still like to continue this? I''m ready whenever." and he showed a small smirk , and charged at me, and I flinched , for a mere milisecond, which was enough for him to get a strike on me. This play of events continued for about 3 or 4 times, until we were accustomed to the surprise attacks, and were pointless. This time, however, Trinity came, and attacked me, and she landed a hit with her dagger. It didn''t go that deep to puncture my skin, but it hurt nonetheless. Hui did the same, shooting Raizel, and, the arrow simply deflected off his skin. "It seem''s our coleagues can''t help us , let us do this one on one than, and they will brawl it out alone." and he agreed to do this as well. I told Hui she had to take care of Trinity, ie the girl, but also I warned her about the fact that she can create illusions, so she must be cautious. Hui took note of that, unlikeSomeone .


    ~~~~~


    I felt a sharp jolt of pain while training with Juni, which allowed her to manage another shot on me. "Someone insulted you again? Man, I''m starting to feel bad for you, Hazen. " and we continued our training.


    ~~~~~~


    Hui started off strong, shooting barrages of arrows at Trinity, and changing it''s tip in mere seconds, to favour her positon. Although she wasn''t nearly as strong as Juni was, she was a well enough replacement for her. I myself was distracted from their fight that I didn''t notice ours, and as a result Raizel tried to take a hit on me, after putting the shining orb onto the pedestal once again. I managed to dodge his hit, and go for the counterattack, and managed to put a dent in his defense. "Well done, Johnny." he said to me, and If I realized anything , it was that this fight was going to be a two part fight, and that it was just going to get more and more serious.

 Chapter 47: Duel.

    The duel between Trinity and Hui was seemingly one-sided, in our favor, of course. Each arrow Hui would shoot, would be easily deflected, and it seemed like Trinity didn''t need to call out Iansis anyways. She simply called out Ezra to make quick work of Hui. " I can tell Harpy''s are more known to be familiars, so, are you a lone or a familiar?" she said, while Ezra was busy with Hui. Hui, desperately trying to shoot her way out of this adversity, simply said, "A Lone." and than showed a smile, a smile my enemy knew most well.


    "Don''t lose focus!" Johnny said, charging at me. I didn''t have the time to exactly dodge it, so I took the blow, and, with his fists, he managed to push me back into the wall, crumbling it when I collided with the wall, and I then saw blood flow under my lip. "Nice one, well then, Sadisuto! Stall him for a while." and I summoned Sadisuto, who has rested by now, and continued to watch Trinity''s fight.


    Not a moment passed, and I saw Trinity angry. "Shit! Iansis, can''t you do anything good? She easily saw through you!" and it seemed that Hui already managed to force Trinity into awakening Iansis. While I got punched by Johnny, it seemed like Hui managed to shoot an arrow directly at Ezra, who didn''t have the time to dodge, and got an instant K.O. Trinity was very amazed by this fact, but Ezra has never been the fighting kind of Familiar. Hui, on the other hand, perserveres in a problem, as if she does good under-pressure.


    After managing to K.O. Ezra, Trinity was forced to call out Iansis, which made Hui seem even happier. The first thing she did was start creating illusions, and she also activated her soul Emifer, just in case. She created a strong genjutsu , which even radiated towards me. Hui didn''t react to this at all, but simply armed her bow, aimed it, and shot directly at Trinity, and Iansis deflected it else Trinity would have died in Iansis''s clone''s place. "Shit! Iansis, can''t you do anything good? She easily saw through you!" and she seemed angrier than usual . Johnny was close to beating Sadisuto, so I knew I had only a few more minutes until my time was up.


    Trinity'' genjutsu was already destroyed, and she couldn''t trick Hui any longer, so it seemed that all was lost. Hui showed a small smirk as she went towards Trinity. She thought she had already won and as a result she started laughing, aiming her bow. She was wrong, oh so wrong. She shot Trinity at point blank range, but it seemed to simply ''miss'' her, as if her body was mist and it just moved away. The arrow than dissipated. I understood now what had happened. Trinity started the entire thing with Hui inside her genjutsu to begin with. My,my, tactics do trump over brute strength.


    "I said, pay attention!" and Johnny charged at me once again, this time with Yartsdra in his hands, "Seems like you have perfected the art of copying." I said, dodging the attack. "Oh, I''m not so sure about that. After all, it took me a few years to create Unis, let alone summon it." and he continued attacking me with Yartsdra in his hand, and his other hand with a dagger, of some sort I haven''t seen. I could easily dodge Yartsdra, but when I dodged it, the dagger would strike me, causing me to bleed a little. This fight seemed totally in favor of Johnny, which was to much plot armor if you ask me, so I decided to start using my own Soul Emifer. "Come, Kyoku Suru! Phase 1!" and I felt an instant surge of power . My scythe too, felt seemingly light , lighter than paper. I then ran towards Johnny, and before he could react, sliced him.


    "Gah! I haven''t felt this much pain in a while!" he said, while blood flowed all along his face. He didn''t seem fazed at all, so I continue striking him, not missing a single blow. He continued bleeding, and it seemed one-sided now. "Well, I think I should start being a little bit more serious, like I''m bored at this point." and when I striked him, he easily deflected it, with his hand touching directly the scythe blade, and it wasn''t bleeding either. I didn''t notice it uptill now, but all the wounds I have inflicted on him seemed to disappear , like I can''t seem to see any wound or blood , as if he healed them in an instant. "Right you are, pal." he said, charging forward once again. I didn''t want to continue this, as I have not yet needed to use phase 100, but I might just need it. Our battle seemed to be overwhelming, because the third floor seemed to shake. "Let us continue this another day, before the whole Heaven collapses, perhaps , on... the 800th day of KiJi? We will continue this duel then." and with that I grabbed Kagayaku Kyu and left the hall, before Johnny could catch me.Stolen novel; please report.


    It seemed like he didn''t chase after me, because he too, knew of the consequences of continuing our fight, especially here. Trinity was lagging behind, because I didn''t notice her, so I simply supposed she will come back a later time, but I didn''t know what happened next. Apparently, she came back to me, wounded and bruised all along her body. "That damn brat, Hui or whatever, she was stronger than I anticipated, no matter, I''ll get her next time." and she continued to limp towards me, until we reached back to the ground floor.


    When we reached there, I noticed that there wasn''t any breach , and it seemed like Jennifer couldn''t hold the fort. Every reaper was gone, and it was only me, Jennifer, Trinity and Michael left, which surprised me, because I had no clue where Michael was before, apparently he was with us the entire time. "Michael my boy, I didn''t notice you! What happened?" I said, and he hid behind Trinity . "Before anything, what happened to Onee~San?" and I told him it, briefly. " She is a great sister... I wish I had one like her...." was all I said, and Michael seemed happy enough. "Well, Jennifer~San couldn''t defeat a single Angel, so she called off the attack, and told everyone to surrender and retreat. After that, there wasn''t enough space for us in the bus so we had to stay back. Jennifer has been protecting me desperatly, but alas, she got caught and is now a prisoner, the one you see up there was a doodle I drew." and I swore, banging my hand onto the wall. "Well, let''s rescue her, and then return back to Soul Society before we plan our next attack."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~


    "They left, well done Hui! Thank you for not killing her, either." and she blushed. "It was nothing, I mean you left Raizel, so I thought it was only appropriate if I left her either. But still, I can''t believe I was under her genjutsu the whole time! I should''ve been a bit more careful, well, it''s alright I suppose. Let''s go back home! I miss Onee~san already." and she went unconscious due to blood loss. Although it seemed like Hui was the winner, in all honesty, it was Trinity who came out on top. I then opened my rift, and through her in there, telling Mikasa to keep care of her while I go back to the Flugre Dimension.


    As I arrived, I noticed that there was no more food coming, so it seemed like the treaty was off on both sides at this point. Hui also woke up, so I opened up my rift, and saw her screaming at me. "Why am I in your rift, you weirdo? Baka,baka,baka!" and she kept on pummeling me with her fists, which seemed cute at first, until atleast before it started hurting me.


    We then went back to the Imperial castle, and two things happened when we entered the premises of the castle. Hazen lunged himself towards me, and two arrows shot directly at the direction of Hui. I easily deflected Hazen, but the moment he was at point blank range, he turned his body mid-flight, and got a clean cut on my torso, just below my heart. Similary, when Hui dodged the two arrows, a third one came popping up, and hit her clean on the head, but it had a plunger head, so it just stuck on her face. "How are you, Johnny~Boy? You do know I''m still the Human Lord? Don''t underestimate me!" and I couldn''t help myself but laugh. "Yes, yes, you are. Well done." Hui seemed dissapointed. "Onee~sama! What have you been doing with Hazen while we were gone?" and She laughed , and so did Hazen.


    "Oh, nothing much." and I nudged at Hazen. "Seriously dude, what did you do?" and he said it, clean, and simple. "I proposed to Juni, and she accepted. We are engaged now!" and he showed a big grin.


    Me and Hui both fell to the ground, and fainted, which seemed to confuse the both of them.

 Chapter 48: Holding The Fort.

    "Seems like so far at the moment the Dragon''s have fallen and the Angels had defended successfully with the help of both Flugre and Human. All that is left for Raizel to attack is us, and our Kurai Kyu . In ETA 2 weeks and 3 days he will attack us full force, as so we must prepare. Other than that, Raizel has succesfully obtained Kagayaku Kyu , and has suffered a heavy loss at the hands of a general, Jennifer Gratenheim, heir of the Hybrid family Gratenheim. Other than that, nothing else to report, except that a strange human, who goes by the name of Johnny Wellington has emerged and has power exceeding Diablo''s power level. " he said under the intercom. "Shit. This isn''t that bad, but the problem is the fact the awaited day is about to arise, and master still has not awakened. If Raizel gets ahold of Kurai Kyu, we all will be plunged into darkness. Okay, Nium, start preparing Defense, Level 8-2.0.1.32 !" and Nium, over the intercom seemed surprised. "Whaaaat?! Level 8-2.0.1.32 ? That is still a prototype! It is very dangerous and its backlash can be overwhelming." I didn''t care. "I, Skiean, the Secretary of the Demon Lord, command you to do what I say! We can''t afford a breach!"


    The Demon''s have been very advanced, ever since the advent of the new Demon Lord, Satan, who has currently been in slumber 25 years after God. We have exceeded even the comprehension of Humans when it comes to technology, and we can''t use technology with others, as they are still in primitive states. I called Hazen. "Hello! You there Hazen?" the connection was weak. "Y..e... you... need... ramen?" and I was confused. We had a filter even if it was a weak connection, but the filter couldn''t understand anything he was saying, and this is due to us being in seperate dimensions and all that crud. Because of this, the connection is very weak, but we managed to find a way , using the new ray we found, which can travel through ''Void'' , something even more empty than vacuum. As I tried to understand him, I realized he said, ''Yes, do you need anything?'' but apparently the filter changed it to ramen, for some odd reason. "Is the connection bad there?" I asked, and then I heard it clear. "No, just had a bit of problems in hacking your Wifi , that''s about it. We are outside your office, can you please let us in?" and I was confused even more.


    "W...wha? Why are you here?" I said, opening the door. "Welcome, To Skien~Dono Humble Abode," an intercom said, in the voice of Satan. I couldn''t bear it, and I fell, listening to hissexyvoice. "Okay, that is creepy now." I stood up to see them right in front of me. "So, what do you want from me? Why are you here in the first place?" and the boy answered in Hazen''s stead. "Well, after Raizel left with Kagayaku Kyu, we supposed he was going for Kurai Kyu next, and since we knew it was here, we simply hijacked your systems and came here. But let me tell you, the security here is tight. If it was anyone else, except Trinity , this place would be impenetrable, but I''m sorry to tell you , but I have a major in hacking, so it was easy, no simple task, but easy nonetheless. Good security, I''m hoping this Level 8-2.0.1.32 is as secure as it is. Oh, let me tell you that Raizel works by brute force, so any hi-tech security won''t help you that much, so I suggest going with the invisible camoflauge, well, I''ll explain to you in detail my plan later, before Hui,Hazen, and Juni die of boredom." and I was thoroughly impressed, he knew what he was talking about. "Okay, so that still doesn''t understand why you intruded my place."


    "Oh, that is simple. Hazen only knows you, as he already lost all the trust of other Demons. Even they tried to kill us while we came here, so if you see some bodies on the floor, I''m sorry, but let me tell you they aren''t dead." man this boy is cold-blooded , and Hazen seemed like he understood nothing, like usual. But I was wrong, apparently, as he then came up towards me, and said, "Yes, so, Skiean, will you help us with this? Just stop him from getting Kurai Kyu is all we need you to do, as it seems like you already have some Pure-Mutant''s with you guys." and even he had his knowledge straight. "Satan~Dono, Kami~Sama, you need to know how your disciples are doing," I said, to myself, than took them to there quarters, so that me and the boy could discuss strategy, I trust in him. "Oh, and Hazen, I noticed you have been grounded from your phone, so heres a new one, The SX-09.M , a new version, decked with 10 times more things you''re previous phone had," and his eyes turned into stars, and snagged the phone from my hands, before I can tell him anything. He pouted, in an angry way. "Whats the password, Skiean~San?" and I sighed, and took the phone again, showing him how to unlock it.


    "Okay, so what''s your plan er...?" , "Johnny, Johnny Wellington." so this was the infamous Johnny Wellington. He then went full nerd mode, and even I barely understood what he was about to say. "Okay, as I''ve noticed in the blue prints, Level 8-2.0.1.32, I''ll just call it L8 , is very complex, but I understand it, and I''ll tell you its weaknesses right now and how to fix them when fighting against Raizel. Now, this is where I need you to listen closely. Before anything happens, for you to trust me , because I can tell from your eyes you do not, take a full scan of me right now, use your pills or truth serum whatever, you''ll see I''m not working with them, anyways that would be after I explain, because the backlash and side-effects would probably make me confused as hell for a while. So, please listen closely."


    I knew I was in a bad position, man I should''ve joined them. Hui and Juni went to sleep, but I can still hear Hazen tapping his screen. "Okay listen to me closely. When you go into Satania, you will notice that , in L8''s complex diagrams, there is 3 passages to go. North, East, and West, as you arrive from South, the rest is made from heavily thick walls that are solid, which would be pointless to break through, Trinity would understand this, and tell them to most likely split up into 3 teams, but than again, everything I think she does , she does the opposite, but due to L8''s structure, she can''t really do anything else, besides pop here by destroying the 100km worth of titanium wall. After that, She will find out that N,E, and W will have gates, but to be safe, she would have a general in each direction, and she would be with Michael, her younger brother. Raizel would be sent North, because he likes marching forwards, Michael and Trinity will go East, as that is the closest to North, and Jennifer will go West. Defeating Jennifer will be the easiest out of the three teams, as she is crazy for fighting, and is both Sadistic and Masochistic, this makes her a worthy opponent, but also an easy one at that. Now listen , while I tell you how we defeat her in particular." and I was ready.


    I opened my phone for a second, and saw many messages from Nium, regarding that his ETA was wrong, and that Raizel would be here by 2 days , I decided to take the intiative and told him. "Okay, that will be a problem, but no matter, we need 6 hours tops to explain this to others, and since you use robots mainly, I can help you with the coding. Okay, so as I said, how to kill Jennifer. Since she will be in the west sector, when she trys to bust open the door, I imagine you will have a motion sensor, what does that do?" and I answered the simple question. "The camera then shoots a laser at point blank range, and when she touches it, she gets bugged with a tracker, as it has a layer of the tracker which doesn''t stick at first, but sticks at cloth or skin. Once the skin cells start dieing, it stops shooting, so it ensures a kill." and he seemed displeased.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "That just won''t do. Jennifer is a regeneration - type. Her Hybrid favors her ability to survive, so this laser idea will do nothing at all, if anything, it will simply tickle her , nothing more, and will make her more angry, kind of like a booster I would say. So, lets do something simple. When she gets bugged with the tracker, we have her icon pop up on us with a red dot on this ... screen. Under the door, in the first 100 meters, we will have a drop so that she will fall. After that, we will make her go to a single pathway and we will have her bugged to know her location. While she is there, we will use a sawblade to cut her limbs, as the pain would be intense, and it''ll takae about 2 minutes to regenerate. We will continue doing this as she walks through the path. To make sure she doesn''t climb back up, lubricate the walls with tar , and make the drop atleast 2 kilometers deep, close to Satania''s core, which would also make her thoughts weak. After that, as she continue walking the 100 meter long path of blades, she will probably come out without atleast a leg and arm, which is plenty. We then have her activate a tripwire which brings in a bot, which is meant to simply cut off the limbs, then, about 5 minutes into the battle with the bot, I want you to bring manual labour, and this labour is meant to simply restrain her, with ice, cyrogenic technology, drugs, whatever it takes, than bring her into the prison cell, and after every hour of her waking up, drug her again, so that she falls asleep, by then I''ll find out about a way to take care of her." he went into quite some detail in this. I took all this to account, and asked Nium to start changing the coding to what he said, thus, Level 8-2.0.1.33 was born.


    "Now that one side is gone, we have to worry about North and East. Let me first explain how to take care of Hazen, as Trinity would be the hardest. What traps are set up on the North side, if they bust the door?" and that too, was a simple question. "Well, since we thought it was going to be where most people are to go, we set it up so that when the wall is damaged, or the security tampered with, from the roof two V9 Bo-2 (Newest Prototype of Bots) come down , and have the parameters to kill anyone with Particle X-09 on them, which is the tracker. We had simulations, and no Demon yet have been able to kill them, which make them very helpful." and he nodded in disagreement.


    "That won''t do, either. Raizel is more of the forceful type, although he does have some brains, he would know that it there is some security on it , so he would be prepared for the worst, but since he isn''t that smart, he would still bust the door, but will be prepared. Most likely the first thing he would do after hitting the wall is back up, to make sure there isn''t any floor traps, which makes him different from Jennifer, who has lost her mind after taking in the drug and becoming fully aware of her Hybrid abilities. Since he is prepared, we can''t use the robots, and a floor trap will be useless, we either have to fully code in a new trap, or use the laser, which would probably be the best bet, the latter that is. Since Raizel, although very keen, will still be surprised from a simple attack like that. He would most look around everywhere except the camera, because that would attract attention. We will manage one shot with the laser cannon, but then he will be fully aware, and it will lose its purpose as well, so, we will have to make a totally new code, and this is my proposal. What we are to do is when he first enters the pathway, we will make it so it slowly shrinks in length, like walls closing him in and his army, which will concentrate it into a certain point. After that, when he activates the traps via tracker and sensor, we will use the laser plan, but rather than it shooting a laser, we will first encase the small place with bulletproof glass, than shoot an array of fire-infused Mei Bullets. This will wipe out most of the reapers leaving him and about 50 or so alive. We then put a small grenade which will kill the rest, leaving only Hazen. Now that his guard is fully up, no more trick will work on him, so we will simply call V9 Bo-2 , and use them to finish him off. Although I''m positive it will stall him only, it will give us enough time to eliminate the other 2 teams, leaving only him to worry about. That is about all traps can do, the rest will be accomplished by both me and Hazen, you and your others will pick off the others from East and West, and I''ll have Hui and Juni ready for the very 2nd option that Trinity could do, which is dig her way through the wall, which is most likely what she will do, knowing her ideals. Even I haven''t been able to outwit her ." and I couldn''t help but seem angry. He was talking like a monster, I could barely comprehend what he was saying, but then he gave me a piece of paper. "Well, it seems like you can''t understand me, so I wrote everything here, that will make it more easy for you , anyways. Everything I said before is also written here." and I fell.


    I then stood up, grabbed the laptop, and smashed it directly onto his head, cracking the laptop in half. "Baka! Why didn''t you tell me that before? It would have been much easier to begin with," and he shrugged. "I forgot." This was the infamous Johnny Wellington, the human who has changed so many things, first the Flugre, and now saving the Angels. I then walked out of my office, and went to grab a cup of joe. I checked my watch. I spat the coffee that was in my mouth. "Its 3:00 AM?!" and I ran back into my office, and saw him sleeping on the ground, because it didn''t really have any other comfortable place. "My god, atleast sleep correctly." I then called out a mattress ,blanket, and pillow, and placed the mattress under him, the pillow under his head, and blanket over him. "Why am I even doing this... he ran into here to begin with," but he was cute while sleeping. I closed the lights and left the room. I then checked up on Hazen, and it seemed like Hui and Juni were sleeping together on the bed, and Hazen was on the chair, still looking into his phone, laughing. "Sheesh, sleep will you?" and his phone died instantly, because I sapped out the remaining battery life. "What?! It only had 5%! The hell did you do?" and he went to sleep instantly.


    Nium and the others were still working hard. Nium just continued sipping his tea, sending code to the bots which are making Level 8-2.0.1.33 . I handed him the paper. "Here is all the parameters I want to be made. If you feel tired, you can do this tomorrow, don''t over work yourself." and he showed a smile. "Thank ... you... Skiean ~ Senpai!" and he fell asleep on his desk, spilling his coffee. "Man, is everyone sleeping now?" and I decided to got to sleep today, there was nothing else to do, to begin with.


    I then walked out of the control room, and saw someone looking at me directly, with a big smile on her face. "Man, that was easier than I imagined. Anyways, Skiean, I''m not working with the Reapers, but I must tell you something, I despise you as well." and this person charged towards me, in this situation, in the middle of the night. I deflected her shot, and then , when she tried to hit me again, I did one simple thing. "0.2.11.3 , SiFluk." was all I said, and I was behind her and got a clean strike on her back, and she fell. Man, weird things keep on happening. The weirdest was that she broke in, without setting up any traps, but then I remembered this kind of thing had already happened. This person had long blue hair, with sapphire blue eyes, and was wearing contacts. I dragged her into the confinement room, but when her body was in front of the light, it dissapated. "Weird... weird indeed. Quite an adverse situation we are in." I said, while walking back towards my room, this time on my guard, to make sure no one will come and strike at me. No one did, thankfully.


    I then reached to my room, and when I opened the light, I saw a female already sleeping there, and she was a bit cute looking, stern too. She murmered something which I couldn''t hear, but when I came close to her, she said, "His rift is to small, please, let me stay here." Apparently she was awake. "Who... are you?" and when I saw her face, I knew who it was that instant. "Oh, hello there, Skiean~Kohai. How are you doing? Let me sleep with you, okay?" and I was shocked. How was she here? Wasn''t she stuck in the Cyrogenic Dimension? "Mikasa~Senpai! What are you doing here!"

 Chapter 49 : Demon Support

    "Wait, are you serious Hazen? You are getting married?" and he smiled, something I almost never saw. "Yes! I am, why isn''t this great!" and I almost forgot about what Hazen was before I met him, a sad looking boy, always looking down, now seems to be happy once. I knew this wasn''t the time to congratulate them, because of what was occuring at the moment. Trine arrived at the scene, but she already knew about the engagement. "Actually I influenced them, it seemed interesting, they have.... chemistry." and I looked at her, then Hazen, then her again. I couldn''t tell what was the influencing words, but I can guess why it had happened. "Anyways, all this aside, we have been able to successfully defend Heaven, but sadly, Raizel got what he wanted, the Kagayaku Kyu. From our... meeting, I''ve learned that first off, we are destined to fight on the 800th KiJi, whatever that is, and that he is going for the Kurai Kyu next, located in the Demon Dimension, which is most likely his next target, so we are to prepare to support our Demon brethern." and Trine seemed intrigued . "The 800th KiJi? I haven''t heard that word in a while, Kiji that is. I can explain it to you , if you want that is." and I put my hands together


    "Go on, Trine." and Juni fell on Hazen''s lap. "Ehm.. anyways, the KiJi is the universal calender, so, the 800th KiJi as in the 800th day of the Kiji, is when this destined day is supposed to happen. Originally, the Kiji calender was going to be implemented in every dimension, but since the Gregorian Calender was implemented in the Earth Dimension before, we decided to follow that as well, but for our respective locations. Now, a brief explanation of KiJi is when all the dimensions make a full orbit around the center of each dimension, The Traffic, or Void (most commonly known) . Seemingly, The Void/Traffic is a big blackhole, which has sucked everything into it, except the dimensions, as they were too large. Each of these dimensions had there own seperate giant atmosphere, which prevented the planets from in it to enter the Void, but the Dragon Dimension is the closest link to it, as half of the Dragon Dimension has been sucked into The Traffic. According to Earth''s time, one KiJi is around 9.8 million years, so on the 7.84th Billion year , is when the 800th Kiji is to occur, well, in theory anyways, because KiJi is always changing, so , in about 5 years from now on, on 27th April, it should occur, The Fated Kiji. " I was still intrigued into what this was, but everyone seemed bored of it, so I ignored it for a later time.


    "Alright, alright! Wake up all of you! It is time we take action!" and Hui, who had fallen asleep on my lap, woke up, drooling. "Okay, okay, just 10 more minutes, mom." and she went back to sleep, on my lap once again. Hazen was awake, and he simply nudged Juni. "Sweetheart, wake up, we have to go now." and she woke up , slowly. "Oh, okay, so, what are we doing, Johnny?" she said, half-awake. I asked Trine to do something, and in a snap, they all woke up . "Trine~Dono! How many times did I tell you not to do that. I won''t be able to fall asleep now!" Hui said, a bit angry. I calmed down, and said. "Okay, I need you three to join me while we go to the Demon Dimension. Trine will stay here, because the flugres have just recently stabilized. Are you ready? Pack your stuff, let''s go!" and they went, bored out of there mind, because they had to fight once again. After two hours, they were ready, with everything they wanted. I gathered some information, and that was about all I needed, Yagrik supplies me with pretty much anything. "Yoshi! Let''s go!" I said, and we went to the portal room.


    "Okay, okay, Demon Dimension. Ahh, there it is!" and I spoke the words and we started the Jump. "Ahh, this feels so nostalgic, I haven''t jumped in a while!" Juni said, while we went in our Bus. Since it was a small group, I went for a more small but quick Bus. We saw The Void''s center, which was a massive black ball, which continuously consumed the light from the Dimensions. "So that''s the black hole, IE the center of the dimensions." and Juni nodded. "Yes, according to Trine~Sama , anyways." and I noticed another group going towards the Demons. "God Damnit! I didn''t think Raizel would''ve prepared this quick! But still, seeing the size of its Bus, it''ll probably take 2 or 3 days, that is plenty of time for our plan to occur." and Hui looked at me. "What plan? You didn''t tell us!" and she stomped her feet. "Now, now, Hui! I didn''t tell you because you would''ve slept through it." and that seemed reasonable enough for her. I already knew what I was going to do after all this, ever since I noticed Jennifer.


    We managed to enter the Demon Dimension. It was more advanced than I imagined. Those people from the Demon Dimension weren''t joking, not at all. I''m going to study on this later, I thought to myself. When we first entered, it was a more automatic system, which required a passcode, and had Bots guarding it, so I knew that the Demons were most likely in a population decrease, and that there number was few. I felt a quick kick in my rift. While everyone went asleep due to the journey, I decided to check on what it was. "Hey! What''s wrong here?" and Mikasa threw something at me. "It''s so small here! Make it bigger!" she kept on whining, but I sighed. "You were the one who said you wanted to be my familiar, and you were the one who went into my rift to begin with, but alas, I shall listen." and I increased the size of my rift, which was seemingly difficult, guess that this personal space worked on a totally differenet basis then most things, I''ll learn about this eventually. "Next time, if you want something, send me a message, rather than causing pain, you do know you can talk to me directly via telekenisis, it''s apart of our agreement anyways." and she looked up, and said, "Oh, of course! I didn''t forget about that or anything..." and she bluffed, and forcibly closed my rift, and I sighed.


    "What was that about?" Hui said, awake , being annoying as usual. "Oh, nothing. Wake up the others." and she noticed that Juni and Hazen were cuddling eachother. "Gross! Onee~Sama! Wake up!" and she woke up. "Ugh.. I don''t feel so good, how long have I been asleep?" and I said, "5 hours, we have been wasting time! I already opened the doors, and disabled the bots , so no worries." and Hazen sighed. "Well, that''s good." and he charged forwards, which I thought he would''ve done, so I rigged a small pot to hit him when he entered, and he simply dodged it. "Come on Johnny, I may act childish, but I''m always on guard," and I totally forgot he was the Lord, he just doesn''t seem so... wealthy. We entered into the headquarters of the Demon Dimension, ignoring the urban location, which Hazen and Hui wanted to go to so badly, because they saw billboards of food . Juni was the only one who didn''t stray from the path, but she did drag Hazen. "Come on! We have to got his way." and he started whining. "B..bb...but food!" and when I took Hui, she started crying. "I WANT FOOD!" and I sighed, and setup a quick kitchen and started making food, with Yagrik. After another wasting of 30 minutes, I managed to feed Hui, but I can tell we have been spotted, due to the smoke that arised by the flames . "This food is great and all, but I think we should go now," Hui said, with a stuffed mouth. I agreed with her, but since I knew she was going to take her time, I took out Unis, and transformed it into a magical carpet. I took Hui, Hazen, and Juni, and threw them up on Unis, and patted its back. "Unis! Go to 89.32.41 X-09 , Y-881.2 Z-32.52 , and it went to the co-ordinates, extremely quickly. The guards had arrived, but they weren''t caught in the crossfire.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Time to see how tough you guys are," and these hard-coded bots didn''t seem to react to my words, but said something else, in a more robotic voice. "Target-Z09-21 aquired, Mission: Apprehend and kill Targets Z09-21, Z09-22, Z09-23, and Z09-29." and I guessed the other 3 were us. It called two more robots, and we fought. I knew how coding worked, so it was a simple task to reprogram them, and rather than killing me, they had a new set of parameters, "Serve Z09-21 , and listen to his commands," and they answered without question, and I managed to get the required details, and also managed to erase our presence from the system, which still made us unanimous, thankfully.


    I then went to were I dropped off Hui,Juni, and Hazen, which was a storage shed in the headquarters, the details I managed to snatch from a group of demons walking by, chatting. "How was that, did Unis treat you well?" and Hazen seemed half-dazed, and Hui, fully. Juni however, was normal, cleaned her shirt, and said, "It is a fast one, I''ll say that," and that made Unis feel better, and he dispersed himself back into my rift. "Okay, from the robots, I managed to find the directions to the Control room, so follow me." and they followed me, and I took them towards the control room.


    There, I saw a woman talking to a man who was seemingly the brains behind the robots. I then told them to wait outside, and then took the intiative , and went inside, The door was locked, but the woman seemed to leave, so, as to hide our presence, I made Yagrik make a layer of Kakushinuno (HIdden Cloth), and watched her. She went to the room which was pretty close to the control room, and the plate read out, "Skieans Office" . Hazen knew her, so I asked him to give her a call, and to say something weird, to make her think we have bad connection. I already hijacked there wifi, so it was no problem. He was about to call her, when Skiean called him, instead. "Pick it up." I urged, and he did, I couldn''t hear what she said, but he said, "Y..e... you... need... ramen?" and I facepalmed. "Really man?" I mouthed. He simply shrugged, and Skiean fell for the bait. He then said that we are trying to hack into the Wifi, that about it, and asked her to open her office door, and she did just that.


    When we entered, I heard a voice, which reminded me of the incident with Raizel . "Welcome, To Skien~Dono Humble Abode," it said. I then told her why we came here, and asked if there was a spare room for Hazen and the others, else they would be bored to hell by what I was about to tell her. She gave them a room, and I started to explain everything , my plans, and all that.


    After telling her, she seemed a bit confused about it herself, but she understood. She then left to grab something, and I was so tired, I couldn''t help myself but sleep, I hadn''t slept for 3 days, so it was normal for me to sleep. I woke up, and saw myself on a comfortable matress, with a blanket and a pillow, and the voice had returned, this time, only I heard it.


    Johnny, how are you doing? Are you prepared? I notice that Mikasa isn''t with us, that''s saddening, no matter, tell me, you need any help with anything?


    "Yes, I do, I want to understand more about this ''800th Kiji'' and your, well, our connection with the Kurai Kyu, Kagayaku Kyu, and the 800th Kiji." and his tone changed.


    My boy, you are still to young to understand such things. You first must prepare yourselves. I hope ... Hell-Version Cyclops explained to you what your goal is?


    "I remember, I have to increase my power, to 10% of Wellington~Sama was it? May you please explain this to me?"


    Oh boy, it is not time yet, all will be clear at The Day of Reckoning, the 800th KiJi, it is a very important day for me, and for you. That has been your destiny since you were born, that''s why you are so smart, why you are different from others, why you see things other can not, why you feel which others can not, I will explain later, when I have returned back to my body. I can''t retain this form much longer, I will be leaving. All will be clear soon.


    I tried to call back to the voice, but it didn''t respond to me at all. I felt like my hopethisis was getting closer and closer, and then I realized that Mikasa was gone, so I looked around . The room we were given, the control room, the office, I couldn''t find her. Then I saw a room, that had a plate saying, ''Skieans home, DO NOT ENTER'' but I entered. In there I saw her sleeping on the ground, with Mikasa on the bed, murmuring something about Kami~Sama and Satan. "Wake up Mikasa! Why did you leave, again?" and she woke up, and rubbed her eyes. "Oh, oh... it was uncomfortable there, I feel better here, and can you stop staring at me, please?" and I felt embarrased, even though I didn''t mean to look at her , like that. When Skiean woke up and saw me, she through a pillow at me. "The hell are you doing here! Can''t you see the sign? I already told Nium so don''t worry!" and she started mumbling something I couldn''t clearly tell.


    I then woke up Hui, Juni and Hazen, and then started making breakfast. They came out after 30 minutes, all of them very sleepy. I made everyone a cup of coffee, and gave them a simple breakfast: two toast, scrambled egg, bacon on the side, and ground beef . "It is good, eat it." and they all took it. When Hui took a bite of it, her eyes opened fully, and she loved it. She started gobbling it up, and in 2 minutes flat, she asked for seconds, and I sighed.


    Nium then rushed into the control room, and said. "We have a problem, Skiean~San, they are here, and we are only half prepared, these are so detailed!" and I sighed. I stood up, and said, "Come with me Hazen, let us stall them for the time being, so that the rest can be made, how much time will it take, Nium?" and he said it, plain and flat. "We need two hours, minimum, and maximum 8, if you are with us, it will be accelerated by a lot." I then sighed once more, and called out Yagrk, and created a single, Perfect clone, taking all of Yagrik, which had 80% of my brain''s capacity, I still don''t have mine big enough for a pure clone. I told the clone to accompany Hazen, and I stayed in the control room, and started the coding. "We use a mixture of Python,Javascript, and atom. I hope you understand these well enough," and I smiled, "Heh, I learned all these by heart when I was 7, this is going to be a piece of cake." and it took me 3 hours to get it prepared, but to run it, took more time. It was time for us to defend the demons. "Let''s go!" I said, and we all walked out, watching the terrain change, to what I had changed it too. I didn''t debug it, because I trusted in my abilities.

 Chapter 50: Moving Problems

    Ever since I went into Johnny''s rift, I''ve always been having problems. First off, his rift is pretty small, and most of the space is occupied by Yagrik, and now , Unis. So, suppose a room is like 5 cubic meters, now, 3 of that will be of Yagrik, and 0.5 of that space is occupied by Unis, now all I have left to live in is 1.5 meters, and believe me, it is tight. I usually asked Johnny to increase the size, but he would ignore me, and since Yagrk is always increasing in size, slowly but surely, which caused even more problems. Anyone out here, if you were to take my positon, you wouldn''t last a day, and if you''re claustrophobic, you wouldn''t last an hour.


    I decided to peek out for once, because Johnny didn''t guard his rift, which was not something safe, so I was easily able to go outside whenever I want, but I was to lazy to go walking. I guess staying in the Cyrogenic Dimension for centuries has its weakness. Atleast I knew how to cook, which was pretty helpful, because all I needed to do was ask Johnny to make me a kitchen, and he did.


    When I poked my head out, I was above Johnny, but he didn''t seem to notice. Then, I saw an arrow fly towards me, and it was tipped with fire-type Mei, which was dangerous, especially for me. I managed to dodge it, but the arrow went into Johnny''s rift, and pushed him back. "Hey! Watch were you put your rift!" I said to Johnny, nagging at him. "Oh, sorry Mikasa, so I guess the arrow went into my rift? Well that''s bad, anyways, unless you want to help me, please go back inside, I''m getting a headache." and I obliged.


    I went back into the rift. It was a peaceful place anyways. I decided to sleep for a while. When I woke up, the rift was continuously shaking, and I felt an ominous presence enter Johnny''s mind . I couldn''t help but notice that I have felt this power before, but I just couldn''t tell exactly what it was. After a while the presence left the mind, but I could still feel its lingering presence around Johnny''s rift. "Hello? Is anyone there?" and I heard a chuckle.


    Hello, Mikasa.


    I couldn''t tell where this voice came from, but when I heard it, I knew who it was instantly. "What are you still doing here? Didn''t you already pass? Don''t tell me..." and he laughed once again


    You have always been the smart one Mikasa, and yes, it is me, and I am here for ''that'' reason. I will be heading back now, tell Johnny to start training with using Unis, rather than Yagrik, this time.


    The presence then faded, but I could still feel his words shaking me. I didn''t object to his wish, though, I had to tell this to Johnny when Raizel has done what he needed to do. I then decided to stretch a bit, so I took a peak outside, and the room was pitch black. I could hear a very quiet snore, and I knew that Johnny was sleeping. I quietly tip-toed my way out of the room, then went to get me some water. I noticed Skiean was there, seemingly tired, in the kitchen, so I decided to leave having water for later. I then went into her room, and laid down on her bed, trying to sleep.


    I managed to close my eyes, but then I heard the door open, and the light flooded in."Mikasa~Senpai! What are you doing here!" and I looked towards Skiean , and smiled. "It has been a while, Skiean~Kohai, how are you doing? How is the job treating you?" and she dropped her glass of water. I managed to grab it before it fell and shattered. "Thank you, but still, what are you doing here?" she said. I then told her. "After meeting up with Johnny in the Cyrogenic Dimension, I decided to become his familiar, just like I was told to do. As he said, all of this was true. So, now I suppose we have to help you against Raizel?" and she flipped her hair.


    "I guess so, but even still, I will protect Kurai Kyu, even though I am supposed to give it to him. It is my only memory left of him, and I must not let it go away, so easily that is." she had a point. I too, didn''t want to listen to what he has told us, because of its situation, but in the end, we had nothing else to do , but to oblige to his wishes, due to what he had done with us." and she too nodded. She then sat on her desk, and opened up her computer.


    "You still use those? I thought by now you would''ve been bored with using them by now, I mean you have made an entire army of robots." and she chuckled. "Well, what can I say, I have a knack for computers. Anyways, I have to help reprogram the coding like Johnny said." she then shuffled through her pile of paper, and then gave me a stack of paper, about 50 pages thick, neatly packed. "That is what I have to write, and debug. According to the details he gave us, its going to be alot of characters, atleast a few days worth of coding, non-stop." and I was thorougly impressed, mainly because she understood this.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Hey, do you want to spare? I mean like even if you do this, it wouldn''t help alot, considering Nium is already working nonstop." and she sighed , seemingly annoyed. "Oh, okay, let''s spare then, I was thinking of decreasing Nium''s workload, but I suppose sparring wouldn''t be much of a problem. Come with me, we have a simulation room."


    She then took me towards a room, and when she flicked on the lights, the room was pure white, with no creases no nothing. My head started hurting. "I''m sorry about that, it has to be like this in order to functon properly." she then motioned towards the wall, which was probably one sided glass, and said, "Intiate Scene 3-5.02 , Equipment: 5-0.X " and with that I could see a flash of light, and then everything was pitch black. When the room lit up again, we were in the middle of a jungle, and it seemed like we had basic gear, and a sword and bow, and we couldn''t use our Soul Emifer, Familiar(s) , or Mei, it was a pure combat fight. This was something I was better at, which Skiean knew, so I wondered why she chose so. She was always more of a mage.


    "You may be confused, Mikasa. This is nothing more than a simulation. The only thing we have that is different is our tactics and how we are to manage our attacks, the rest is all same. Gear, strength, speed, all of it, so this is tactics battle, nothing more or less." Skiean said, on a loudspeaker. I then saw in the sky, a robot that said. "I will be your commentator, so if this is getting boring, I''ll tell you the others locations and make this more fun, so, let the games begin!" and we were free from our restrains.


    The first thing I did was charge forwards, but with thought, as I would jump from tree to tree, spending atleast a minute scouting the area before moving forwards. After a few minutes, the AI started to speak. "It seems like Skiean is placing down traps, and both of them are pretty close, who will make the intiative?" and I knew that she was most likely spending her time placing down the traps, but now she was on full alert, but still, I had an odd feeling.


    I knew how Skiean''s mind worked, but still, this was a bit different then usual. Most likely she thought that I''m still using my same old tactics, and that her new idea will be able to counter it, but that was where she was wrong, as I picked up a thing or two by Johnny. I then punched a tree, and it shook the canopy, making leaves fall.


    I noticed Skiean. Apparently doing that made her shift her gaze, just by a bit, but that was about it, and then she went back to setting up her traps. I then looked all around her, and I saw she was filled with traps around her. I then did the same thing I did before, this time trying to get the leaves to trip some of the traps, which was what she expected.


    I managed to trip two or three of them, but that was just what she wanted, because I saw a smirk on her face, and then she shot an arrow at my face, in an instant. I barely managed to dodge it. I then jumped onto another tree, which didn''t have any traps, and shot an arrow towards her, but the moment she tried to dodge it, it suaved towards her , and managed to get a direct shot on her arm. "Dang! Still using the same tactics as usual, Mikasa~Senpai. Try to be a bit more fair, this is hardly amusing." and that was when I noticed, I fell for her trap completely.


    The tree I stood one sure wasn''t tripped, but the positon she was in and the positon I shot my arrow triggered the trap. This made a few rocks tumble, and one of the trees snapped. I flinched after hearing the sound, and then with her weak arm, she held the bow, and with her good arm, she had the arrow, and shot it directly at me, and got a direct shot on my leg. I was immobilized now, a sitting duck for her.


    She then unsheathed her sword, and ran towards me. I couldn''t move, but I could still fight. I too, unsheathed my sword, but that was what she wanted, too. The time it took unsheathe my sword, gave her enough time to shoot another arrow, and this time on my other leg. I screamed in agony. I haven''t felt this much pain in a while. "God damnit, I can''t lose to my Kohai, that is just shameful." and she smiled.


    "I have been growing whilist you were in the Cyrogenic dimension, I managed to be able to earn power on par with the Lords, and you still aren''t that close, unless you have your SE, which is why I specifically chose this. "


    She then ran towards me , and went for the final blow, but I showed her a quick smirk, which made her flinch. Although I couldn''t move my legs, my arms were still movable. "Their you go, you made the same mistake, you let your ego get to you, and now it''s ... my win!" and I stabbed her directly into her chest, and she fell. "And it seems like the winner here is ... Mikasa! Let''s give her a round of applause" and I heard claps, and then we returned to the normal world. When we left the room, I saw Johnny awake. "So that was where you were." was all he said, and I was forced back into his rift. "Go get some sleep, Skiean," he said, and then he went to the control room, and moved Nium aside, and started working on the coding. His speed was remarkable, as usual." I then decided to go back to sleep, as well. I must prepare for the next fight, of course.

 Chapter 51: Arrival

    "Skiean! We have recieved knowledge that the demons are arriving shortly! In around 1 hour they will be in the perimeter of our cannons. What do we do?" and Skiean didn''t react at first, then I nudged at her. "Yo. You still there?" I said, and she shook her head, shifting her gaze towards me, "Oh, nothing, nothing. Do nothing Nium, not now atleast, we should trust in Johnny and his plan." and she seemed to have a headache, because after that she ran into her room. Mikasa then peeked her head out once again. "Hey. This time, can I do a bit of fighting? I feel like I''m becoming rusty," and I allowed her, but asked her to not forget our deal. "Hey! Of course, I won''t forget it." and then she went back in it.


    For her, I decided to put my rift-hole in my pocket, so that she would feel relatively safe. I then stood next to Nium, watching the entire space being rebuilt, being changed. It was purely amazing, something you would never be able to see in Earth, atleast for the next few years.I saw the building collapse, and I was worried. "Nium, what happened? I''m sure I didn''t make a mistake in the coding." and he looked at me, with a smile. "That''s what always happens when you update it, right now it went down to save everything, so in case of a power outage , it can continuously run, without there being a problem." and I understood now, it was a good idea, and was safe too. It was almost completed, when Hui jumped into the control room, and screamed my name.


    "Johnny! Johnny! Johnny! Come quick! Something is wrong with Onee~San!" I then instantly chased after Hui, I didn''t want someone within my team be harmed. I then went into the room, and looked at Hazen, who didn''t spend a second to look at me, he just looked at Juni, and said, "She''s sick, very sick, what should we do? You''re the smart one here." and then Skiean came in. "Okay, so how are you gu... wait what happened?" and I explained it to her briefly. "She seemed to have caught a sickness due to not being used to The Void, or something to do with the atmosphere here, even Hui is starting to get sick," which was true , as I saw her cough many times, and she also had flushed cheeks.


    Skiean then dropped the snacks she brought, but I managed to pick it up before it fell. She then went to Juni''s side, opposite of Hazen, and asked everyone to leave the room, as she only needed 5 minutes. We all quietly obliged, and sat outside eagerly. She then opened the door, and had both good news and bad news. "Well, she''s fine right now, but because of the atmopshere here, it doesn''t favor harpys, especially at that age. So, she''ll be fine, she wouldn''t die or anything like that, but she is crippled, both of her legs, for a while. It may return back to normal state in a year or so. Hui, the same thing will happen to you, but I''m not sure what would be crippled, so take this medicine, it''ll slow down the process of you being Dimension-Poisoned, but even with that, you might be in the same situation within a week, so please leave after helping us." and I looked down, and then forced a smile, and said, "Okay!" but Hazen wasn''t fine with this at all.


    He grabbed me by the collar, and shoved me into the wall, destroying it. "What the hell is wrong with you! This is all your fault, all your fault my precious is like this, ALL OF YOUR FAULT!" and then he let me go, scoffed, and walked away. I tried to chase after him, trying to tell him I''m sorry, and that I didn''t mean it to be like that, but he didn''t listen to reason, he then slammed the door of the room, locked it, and stayed inside with Juni. "Well, I know it wasn''t your fault, Johnny, but still, it may be your fault, indirectly," Hui said, and she too, walked away. Everything was falling apart right now, and I couldn''t handle the pressure. Skiean then reassured me, "Don''t worry, we are still here with you, they will find the time to forgive you, but not now, of course." I then felt a bit relieved, but I didn''t want to see my team breaking down, especially at such a moment.


    Nium then popped his head into the room and said 3 words. "They have arrived." and I , along with Skiean ran towards the control room. There I monitored them, and Skiean was with me. I asked Nium to start getting the bots ready, and to evacuate the towns people, and also, to gather an army of atleast 1,000 armies. He complied with my wishes, and then left the control room, to do what I asked him to do.


    As I watched the camera''s , it seemed like they had gathered a small army, because this was almost directly after the Heaven attack, so of course there force would be weakened. But , behind the thousands of people standing, I could see atleast double of that number lieing down, and I knew what they were planning to do. The first 10,000 or so will be considered as bait, and once they understand the security , they will send those who just revived back. "Skiean, you see those people back there? Now, that is going to be a problem, so while you watch them, I''ll write a new set of coding, and when there first burst of people are all gone, we will setup the new one. Me , you and Hazen will be defending while we wait for it to be built, okay?" and she agreed, knowing it was the right course to take.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    After that, I spent all my time directed onto the computer screen, writing characters in mere seconds, the only time-consuming part was how to remake it so that it would do everything I hoped it to do. "Hey, hey, Johnny, we have a problem here, come look." and I stopped coding, slid my chair, and looked at the video footage, and I knew what was wrong. First off, although they all went into the respective positions, when they were all about to split, Trinity looked directly at the camera, although it was only 5 milimeters in diameter, and with the precision of a hawk, destroyed it, with a needle. I knew this was going to happen, but what made me amazed, was that she knocked out all 5 cameras in that room, which rendered it a pure blind spot. Thankfully, Jennifer didn''t think that much through, and fell for the plan just as it was supposed to happen. "Well, that''s one down, I guess," after that, the side Trinity and Michael had went, she too, destroyed the cameras there, and although it seemed like she asked the others to destroy the cameras, they didn''t do that. Raizel managed to dodge it, and so, he got a chance to attack directly. "Kch! I didn''t think this much through, damn, that Trinity, she is a smart one. But no problems, I coded a second layer of defense just to be sure," and Raizel fell for the 2nd one.


    Nium then came back to the room, started panting and said, "We have a bit of a problem, there is a breach, on the West side.It is led by a woman and a child, your orders, Skiean?" and she nodded her head a bit. "Mhmm, hmm, that is just what Johnny had thought, so we made preparations just in case, Send the bots and atleast 500 men there, I''ll send Hazen to go support you guys." and he obliged. "Man, aren''t you a bit to harsh on Nium?" and she sighed. "Well, I don''t want to do it, but he is the one who always says he wants to be of use to me, I don''t know why though." and I then shifted my gaze back to the computer screen, and continuously typed in coding. I had a feeling that the Trinity,Michael,Raizel, and Jennifer we see aren''t them actually, and that it is either old footage, or Iansis, but that would mean Raizel must be real, because Trinity is weaker then him.


    Hazen then came bursting into the room. "I heard there is a breach! Where is Juni, or Hui?" he said, worried. "Don''t worry, they are safe in my ... ... ... office ... wait where are they?" and that made Hazen panicked. I then told him to stay here, while I find them, but he didn''t listen, so he came with me. I then called out Yagrik, and made 200 clones of myself, all with only a small strip of idea in there head:Find Hui and Juni, and bring them to the control room. They then all ran in different directions, some crashing themselves into the wall. I sighed. "Should have made them a bit more smart," but it was to late , at this point. I had atleast half of Yagrk left, so I went to help Nium, and asked Hazen if he''ll help us. "No, let me first find Juni, then I''ll help you. Oh, and sorry about earlier, I was frustrated."


    I then left to go towards the West gate, where I saw Nium and his party being pushed back. "Well, Mikasa, I guess you can play a bit now." and I let her go, and she flowed out of my rift, beautifully. She was wearing a camo suit, with a helmet, like some sort of army woman. She then stretched herself, and said, "Ahhh, demon atmosphere, I haven''t felt this in a while, it feels great!" and then she left to go towards the western gate, and as I suspected, the Trinity and Michael there were pure clones, as Mikasa easily destroyed them. When she got there, she started sending orders to the bots and people, and they all came together, organized, and managed to push them back, which was something nice.


    I then felt something push the back of my skin, something I''ve felt many times before, and Yagrik wasn''t thick enough to protect me. "Oops, it seemed like I may have poked your skin too, well, it feels good anyways," it was Jennifer. That made me realize too, that the person who fell was her clone, and that she too, breached the Eastern gate, but was well hidden, that she didn''t get caught at all. "Heh, I wasn''t careful, good job, Jennifer Gratenheim, it has been a while, hasn''t it?" and I fell, flat on the ground. I was fully conscious though, I was just acting infront of her, so that she would feel like she did something to me, but in reality, the wound was healing at an alarming rate, and it is almost fully healed by now. I guess I got some time to play, as well.

 Chapter 52: Plan

    After the battle with the Angels, and my meeting with Johnny, I went to get the Kurai Kyu, which is located in the heart of the Demon''s , the central state, also known as the Industrial Giant. After returning back to the Reaper Society, which was thankfully, not attacked yet, Trinity told me, that we should go straight for the Demons instead. "Why? Shouldn''t we reinforce?" but she didn''t accept it. "Think about it, Since we haven''t been attacked yet, that means Johnny and the others would have went to the Demons, and by now, they must be there, and they would start pulling up defense, sure , we will have troops, but it''s better to go directly towards them, so that they will panic, and Johnny will have to create a very rushed program of defense, which will be better for us. While we travel there, I''ll make us a plan, so don''t worry about that, don''t worry about it at all. We will carry our dead companions, so that we will get support, after 2 days, because the time it''ll take to arrive there is around 2 or 3 days, if we turn back now, else it''ll be a few weeks, longer if we create a bigger army. " She wasn''t lieing, it was true, especially since The Traffic and Bus work like this. So, I decided to gather the ''dead'' soldiers, and we went towards the demons.


    After a few hours, Trinity came up with an idea. "Well, since by now, Johnny must be there, this is what we''ll do..." and she started explaining the plan, which I couldn''t understand that well. Nonetheless, I managed to gather a bit from what she said, and I started to put it in action. I told the soldiers the idea, and what we are going to do, first off. "Since Iansis can''t create a clone of you, Raizel, I''ll have Iansis create clones of Jennifer, Michael and me, which would be good enough. I''ll use my SE to create an illusion of you, but you''ll tell me how to move it, because I don''t know how you act or think, so you''ll control your illusion." and I nodded, I would still need heavy instructions on how exactly to control an illusion made by Trinity''s SE, but her plan was still great.


    After listening to her plan, we continued our path to the demons dimension. "By now, they will know we are coming quicker then they expected, so they would now be in a rush to set up a defense system, and, in about half an hour, Johnny should come and tell them to make a totally new defense system, rather than there system, so he''ll start spending his time coding, this is the best time to strike."


    Once we reached the dimension, Trinity hacked into the interface, and got us in. She then created a clone, or illusion of the Bus we used, and put it infront of the Demon Dimension, while they were sitting close to the border, but just outside of the range of being detected, so they would think they have already arrived, when in reality it was all an illusion, which is something Johnny may consider, but won''t accept so early, until he realizes that ''we'' are clones, only then would he understand that.


    I hid a bug on the clones, so that we could watch them via cameras. I couldn''t help myself but laugh, because they were doing everything in such a way, it seemed wrong. Trinity then hit me on the head. "They are supposed to act like that, I did it like that on purpose, do you really think I would make such a simple mistake?" and she scoffed, and continued spitting orders at them, and they folllowed them relentlessly, without question. "Wouldn''t they have hidden cameras?" I inquired, to which she simply said, "Already dealt with." and when I looked in the camera, I noticed that Iansis threw needles in the 4 corners, and one above them, which meant that they had already taken care of the cameras in the main hall of the city.


    "This city is totally mechanical, so with a few coding lines, everything would change. At this point, Johnny is probably preparing for the next change of the city, so that we wouldn''t be following the same thing, but I already took note of that, so don''t worry." The plan was flawless, it was great, just as I thought of Trinity.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    She split the team into 4 groups, when they thought it would only be 3. We decided to put Jennifer in the west path, I was towards the North, and Michael and Trinity were in the East, which at that moment, I didn''t know, nor did Trinity, which made them fall into Johnny''s trick, something which would''ve changed the situation entirely, had not Trinity reacted quick enough.


    When Jennifer fell down , she knew that everything was a ploy, and that she fell for it perfectly. She then changed the plan a little. The group Jennifer had, would return back into the middle, and drill a hole into the wall, hitting a certain , ''gear'' you could say, which would''ve made one part of the entire city the same, even if they change it hundreds of time, which is great, for us . The Jennifer clone was sent to follow that path, and get out, but when I looked to my side, I asked Trinity where Jennifer went.


    "Oh, that is the real one, actually, she wanted to be in the middle of the action, so she herself went in to attack." It was something Jennifer would''ve done. "Okay, so, can you tell me how do I use your illusion SE? I see I need to control myself sooner or later." and she explained it, briefly, thankfully. "It works depending on your thoughts, so all you have to do is think about what you''re going to do, and the illusion will do the same, but be warned, it can''t use familiars, or your SE, and it''s a bit sluggish, besides that, everything else is the same. If you want, you can make a totally new illusion of your SE or something like that, it''s your choice, I can''t control your mind, in any sense." it was a relatively easy concept.


    "Okay, I have turned its power towards you, you can use it now." and I tried to move myself.Move left, illusion! and with that the illusion of me also, moved left, so I knew it worked. After that , I myself started giving myself lines of orders.Smash the door! Shit, okay, kill the bots, and then let''s continue. He did just that, and after defeating the robots, we managed to pierce the door, and then, my illusion fell down a hole.Two traps? Dang! Well, no matter, try and find a way to escape, break the walls if necessary.My illusion, when falling down the hole, was trapped in a box. After that, The top lid closed, so no1 else could come in, and it was around a 200 meter drop, and I was feeling very warm, which meant I was close to the core of the Demon Dimension.Break through the walls.With that, the clone , with the scythe tried to break the walls , but it didn''t even get a scratch.


    Damn, I haven''t seen a regenerative titanium wall in years, ever since being in prison, atleast. I know I can''t pop these without my SE, guess I''m stuck for now.I then let go of the power of the SE, and told Trinity about what happened. "Oh, well then, I supposed that was going to happen, but we followed just as what Johnny wanted, so that means we did something right, in a sense." After that, I noticed Trinity made herself and Michael bash through the Eastern side. "He would think I would be able to leave, so mine was the least secure, because it wouldn''t help." and with that, she then summoned everyone to go towards her side, but what she didn''t know, was that Johnny wanted all this to happen, as well.


    She then just continued watching from our position, until she realized. "It is time, we come in, the illusions can''t support us anymore, they already broke the gear, that was all we needed them to do, other than that, they serve us no purpose." with that, we started the bus once again. and we could hear clearly over the intercom. "Skiean! This entire attack was just a ploy! Another ship is incoming!!" and I couldn''t help but smile. I could taste Kurai Kyu being in my hands with the Kagayaku Kyu.

 Chapter 53: Transformation

    I haven''t seen Jennifer in a while, she looked... different, but I knew exactly why she looked so. I don''t know why, but ever since I saw Jennifer, I felt an ominous presence lurking around her, and it was concentrated in her heart. I couldn''t tell exactly what it was, but I did know it was an insane power buff, maybe 20 or so times from her previous base power, which is alot, a whole ton some.


    Current Stats For Johnny:


    Base Power : 9,000 points


    Soul Emifer: 12,000 points


    Mind Emifer: 13,000 points


    I could still tell that I was stronger than her, regardless of the boost she had, but still, I couldn''t exactly tell her power. Her base must have been higher than mine, but my SE and ME is stronger then hers, by atleast twofold, maybe less, but I knew she wasn''t going full strength, and neither am I. She started off with a charge with Yartsdra, but from her eyes, I could tell. "You aren''t thinking, your mind is blank, why?" and she smiled.


    "I put aside the use of my brain. I am moving by nothing except instinct, my brain is useless. Even if you chop my head off, I''ll still be coming at you, I just wouldn''t be able to feel pain, nor have any of my senses, but I could still kill you." and I could tell she wasn''t joking, but something was wrong.


    Her eyes, they were blank, as if she was mind controlled. Everything else of her seemed normal, but her eyes made her seem controlled, not real, just an illusion. I wanted to make sure, so I tried attacking her, but to my surprise, it was the real one. "Oh, I get it now, everything now. That was a wrong move, Jennifer." and she seemed confused, but then she realized it, and bursted with anger. "Really? You think that was my mistake? No, it wasn''t that is where you are wrong, it was my ascension, my transformation!" and I sighed, and taunted her into continuing this fight.


    Her anger made her much faster, I couldn''t keep up, but Yagrik was there to save me, and with the extra buff of my Mind Emifer, I managed to shield myself, but Yagrik''s shield was totally shattered. "Only a little bit more force, and you are gone." and with that she started laughing, which confused me a little bit, but then I realized.


    She was getting stronger by the moment. She would lose more of her humanity for the sake of strength, which will turn her into a monster, and when she fully transforms, there is nothing that can be done, but just watch her at that state, slowly turning into a full fledged monster, with nothing else on her mind, except destruction. "Listen to me, Jennifer. I can still save you, before it''s to late. The potion Trinity gave you isn''t meant to make you stronger, that is just a side effect! She want''s to test a new potion that she had to make an army, an army that can not be destroyed, theMost Powerful Armyin the world! If you are to fail right now, it may hinder her plan, and if we manage to defend the Kurai Kyu, than we can stop this madness! Join me!" I said, reaching my hand to her, but she looked at me, and started laughing, hysterically.


    "I don''t care about that, I just want power, if you can manage more power for me, much more than this, than I might join you, but I have my own set of rules!" she said, lunging towards me. I dodged her attack, and jabbed her on a pressure point, and she backed away, staggering. I then created a makeshift Yartsdra, around the normal power of her Yartsdra, and stabbed her. She then staggered backwards, and put her hand on her torso, just to realize that her hand was filled with blood. Rather than reacting like a normal person, she started laughing, ignoring the pain.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! I haven''t felt this much pain in quite a while, so I must thank you! Well, it''s my turn now I guess. Let us see who''s Yartsdra is better, shall we?" and I nodded, and we both lunged towards eachother. I had the upper, because of Yagrik, but when I tried to pierce Jennifer, she dodged it, and managed to get a shot on my back. I felt a sharp jolt of pain, and couldn''t help myself from screaming.


    "Yes! That''s great! Go, scream more. SCREAM MORE!!" and then she went charging, moving her weapon extremely quickly, jabbing me at many spots. I couldn''t win, I told myself. The only way I could win against a monster like her is by curing her. I had to create the concoction, however. So I sent Mikasa a message, while trying to dodge her attacks.Yo, you finished with your battle yet?


    No, not yet, you need help?


    ... Nope, I don''t need help...


    and i concentrated back at the fight that was happening. I managed to dodge a few attacks, but every 10 or so, her speed increased, and that small jump would get me, every single time. I then decided, it was time to put in some of my training into action. While she was about to charge at me, I closed my eyes. I then emptied my head, becoming thoughtless, and with a single burst, I opened my eyes with such intensity, she fell down to her knees. "Wh..what is this... force? I... can''t... move!" she said, trying to struggle. I then smiled, and chuckled.


    "Well, let us just say, I learned this little trick, from a manga I read." and I started laughing, I couldn''t hold it back anymore. She continued struggling, but couldn''t move, not until I closed my eyes again. I couldn''t hold this position for more than a minute, but a minute would be plenty. While looking towards her, I transformed Yagrik into a small set of chemistry equipment, and started making the potion.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Still trying to be freed, she looked at me, and asked what I was going to do. "I''m just going to brew you a simple potion to cure you from your curse, the Mind-Eating Potion." and she struggled more vigorously. "No! No! I don''t want to lose this great power!" and then her skirt flew upwards, just enough for me to lose my concentration, and she broke free. "Now, what were you going to do to me?" and with that, she knocked my equipment to one side, but that was just what I wanted, because , although it seemed as though the skirt flying was the reason she broke free, it was because I blinked.


    While she knocked it, she was already moving in such a position no matter how fast she would be, she couldn''t dodge this attack. I then pierced her arm with a needle, sending the antidote into her bloodstream. She seemed to actually be in pain, "Gahh! The strength... it''s fading!" she tried to punch me, but when it hit me, I couldn''t feel a thing. It actually worked. After that, she fell down, on one knee, asking for me to return her power to her, but I couldn''t do that at this point, it was just time. "Well, it depends now. Either the antidote is negated, and you get your power back, or the antidote overwhelms the curse, and you would be back to your normal self, as if you never got the curse." she seemed more angry that she would lose her power.


    "Da..Damn You!" and she fell unconscious due to shock. I then grabbed her unconscious body, and brought it to the medical bay. I then told Nium that a general of the Reaper''s are in the medical bay, and that she is currently being healed, hopefully the antidote was to fix her. Nium first seemed surprised that I actually brought in a general, but he understood the situation. "Before anything, I''ll confirm with Skiean, alright? Can you go and help outside with the fight? Wait... just explain to me this... coding, and when do I activate this?" and I told him.


    "This is the main function, I made it seem extremely confusing for a reason, and the other one, right after you notice Mikasa get shot in the chest by me, that would be our signal, okay?" and he accepted, but I supposed he would ponder over both things. The coding itself translated says, "Intiate Death Sequence" , which would be normally confusing, but he has complete trust in me, something in which this can''t be accompolished if someone half-trusts you. Just to make sure, I then used another tactic Mikasa told me, and I sent him a copy of neural information, ie some of my memory. He then looked at me, and said, "Alright, I got it, great plan. I won''t tell anyone else, don''t worry." and with that I left.


    When I then left, I looked to my side, and saw Mikasa running after me. "We got, a bit of a problem..." she then pointed outside, and I noticed it. Nium then rushed out of the control room, and screeched, "IT WAS ALL A PLOY! THE ACTUAL ENEMY IS COMING RIGHT NOW!!" and I told him to calm down. "Don''t worry, this is what I expected, although Trinity thinks she is a step ahead of me, I''m two steps ahead of her, but then she would stomp over me, so I have to walk up slowly, so it is a more chase-like thing. The problem is, this only has one shot, else Trinity will then understand everything else, as I said, when it comes to intellegence, we are almost equal." I then told the news to Skiean, and she seemed displeased. "Well, now we have a bigger problem. THey already infiltrated us, so what are we going to do?"


    and Nium told her a bit of my plan. "Well, let''s just say, we have a plan, but the backfire would be immense, extremely immense." and she stared at me for a while. "Well, as long as Kurai Kyu is safe, I''m fine with it, he must have a deeper plan than simply creating a massive army." I then had a major headache, so I then went into my room, and layed down on the bed, and I heard it again.


    Hello, Young One. How are you feeling?


    "Nothing much, but do you really have to create such a headache?"


    That is the only way I could contact you, you didn''t react to my other attempts.


    I then remembered about the weird itching I felt behind my ear, and the fact that my hand went numb


    "Why are you here, anyways?"


    As I told you, the 800th Kiji. It is when my power is at its peak, and that is an important day. Listen to me, lost lamb.


    "Okay.." and I could swear someone was peeping there ear and hearing everything I said.


    You must train in the next 5 years, become stronger, by atleast fivefold, and then you will have a minute chance surviving the chaos of Kiji. It is a big problem, and believe me, atleast half of the population in every dimension, will be gone. To become stronger, understand the other dimensions, those that aren''t explored yet.


    I couldn''t comprehend most of what he was saying, but I could tell it was something very important. "You are still speaking Riddle, what do I do?"


    That is for you... my lost lamb, to find out.


    and with that, my headache vanished, and I felt normal. I then decided to on the light, and when I woke up, I noticed Juni was on the bed. "Ehhh?! What are you doing here? Did Hazen or Hui find you?" but she didn''t reply, she was fast asleep. She coughed a bit , and said, "My room was crowded, so I decided to sleep here... ... anyways, why are you here? And what was that voice?" and I realized he didn''t try and keep it to my mind. Damn you, I said to myself, but then looked at Juni, and said, "Oh, nothing, nothing, probably something you were just thinking." and she looked at me, and pouted.


    "No, I heard something, alright. I''m feeling fine already. I don''t know what Skiean did, but I feel great actually. I think me and Hui should take our leave though, we will just become a hassle." and I wanted to agree with her, but it didn''t feel right. "Well, I agree. I''ll pack yours and Hui''s things right now, and send you on an Army Bus, made by me, so that you would be safe. You''ll be taking a detour, to dodge the Reapers." and when I leaned in closer, I heard the door slam. It was Hazen. He was flustered. "Wh...WHAT ARE YOU DOING JOHNNY?!" and he seemed to get the wrong impression, as usual. It took some time to explain, but he managed to understand. "Oh, alright, well, goodbye Juni," and before leaving, he kissed her, on the cheek. She then blushed, and hid in the covers. "Not infront of someone else, Hazen!" and she threw a pillow at him. He then chuckled, and left.


    "Okay, your stuff along with your Bus is ... here," and I made a small bot with Yagrik to lead her. The door opened again, and this time it was Hui, with a crane on her back. "I was forced in here! I demand freedom!" and she started throwing a fit, so I dropped her. "Your leaving with your sister back to the Flugre Dimension, else you''ll get sick and may die. Follow the blue bot, you''ll be safe, trust me." and she trusted me, which was something that barely happened.


    Before leaving, Hui walked up towards me, and said, "Thank you, Johnny, thank you so much!" and then she walked away, trailing behind Juni. I then, too, walked outside, and saw Mikasa standing outside. "You ready, Johnny?" and I nodded, smiling. "Of course!"

 Chapter 54: Goodbye.

    "They''re gone, what are we going to do know, Hazen? They were both... so cheerful, everything feels... so dull now."


    He simply sighed and said that we came here to protect the Kurai Kyu, nothing else, and this is actually better, because now he didn''t need to worry about Juni. "But if she had any inconvinience while going back to the Flugre Dimension, there will be consequences... you got that, boy?" With that, I too, remembered my reasoning coming here. I then asked Hazen to take care of the outside with Mikasa, because I had to do something, something that would be of great assistance to us. "Sure, whatever, but don''t plan anything dumb... like usual... wait no, that''s me. Anyways, I''m off." and he left me, in my room. I then hooked up the laptop, and started looking for the coding Nium had posted online. I then made a call. "Remember Nium, remember about the signal, that is the moment, if its even a second late, the entire plan will backfire..." but he knows that well, as we already had shared memory and because of that, he knows of the consequences, more than anyone.


    After notifying him about my plan, I then went towards the medical bay, to check on Jennifer, who hopefully is cured now of her sadistic nature. When I went there, I noticed Skiean was there, sitting next to her, doing something, which made me learn something new. Her SE is healing. It was obvious. ME couldn''t heal cells that well, so it could only be a SE. "Nice Soul Emifer, Skiean." I said, walking in. She seemed flustered, as the moment she looked at me, she stopped using her SE, which caused a sharp pain, as Jennifer said , "GAHH!" and she woke up. "Don''t scare me like that.. Johnny." "I can tell your SE is healing, mind if you would explain how it works?" and she seemed a bit nervous. "Well, no one at the moment knows about my SE, because I don''t like it how my Soul Emifer is nothing more than a healing ability, something that is useless when it comes to combat. I never wanted anyone to know, but to be honest, my healing capability is probably the best in this dimension, if not, this universe." and I was quite shocked myself.


    "If you had such a strong healing ability to begin with, shouldn''t that be something to be proud of? If you nurture it well enough, you can be a very important asset to the army. Suppose the people fall, and since Demons can''t ressurect, use your healing abilities to heal them. If it is still very concentrated, then I can help you train it for groups. It will become much stronger than what you think, and trust me on that. So, how is she doing?" and she said that she was fine, and going to be probably ready to walk in about a day.


    I was relieved, relieved by the fact that she was going to be fine. I then decided to check on what was happening, and it seemed like we were being pushed back, especially since the actual people had arrived. When I went outside, the first thing I saw was Trinity, standing infront of me. "Well, I''ll take that.... from you!" she said, taking Kurai Kyu from me, which was in my jacket. I was surprised, but hiding a smirk. "What? How did you find it! Damnit!" and she laughed, and then she ranaway, only to realize I wasn''t chasing her.


    After a few seconds, she realized what just happened. Kurai Kyu then exploded, but she vanished. "Tch! A clone, I should''ve known she would''ve used Iansis, along with her SE! If only, if only I can see her in actuality, than I would be able to learn more about these clones of her, and know which ones are fake, and which is the real one, but I had a hypothesis, for a very long time, but I''m not sure if it''s correct, I''ll be able to tell, in only a little bit, it depends.


    After the clone vanished, another Trinity popped up, above me, which surprised me, because I doubted that she would actually do something like that, come here, in person. She then threw a kunai at me with deadly accuracy, and I dodged it, but it still managed to scrape my cheek. "Damnit, I wouldn''t think you would come out, Trinity." and she smiled, "Oh, of course not, I''m not that dumb!" and she vanished. "Kch!" I said, whispering to myself. I then looked out, to see our forces being pushed back. I then asked Nium to start getting it ready, it is almost time. "Got it, boss. I just need... around 30 minutes, that should be plenty of time." and it was true, that was pretty much enough time. I then went back to the medical bay, and Skiean was there.


    She wasn''t surprised at first, rather,a bit happy, but when I asked where Kurai Kyu was, she was shocked. She stopped healing Jennifer, which caused a sharp jolt of pain for her, again. "What? Why do you want to know that... wait, you are a clone, aren''t you?" and I smiled, and sent her a bit of my memory, just enough for her to understand. "Oh, I get it. It is a smart decision, granted we can''t push them back anymore, Hazen and Mikasa are already injured enough, and the bots are about to stop functioning." and then she came close to me, and whispered the location of Kurai Kyu.


    After that, I went to the control room, and found a panel with 1000 buttons , each labelled seperately. I then pressed , ''0002'', ''0022'' , ''0132'' , ''0287'' , ''0642'' and then after pressing those, an extra button came, and I pressed, ''1001'' and with that, a briefcase popped up, and I put in its code, ''0872'' . All these numbers had a meaning, but I couldn''t tell what it was right now, but when I opened it, there was a sphere, which was extremely smooth , in it, with a soft padding on it. The sphere itself was pitch black, with a hint of purple. It had an ominous presence, as if there were dead souls in it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Ahhh, I feel my power starting to return. Thank you, boy.


    "Huh? Man! You scared me, you fool!" but he didn''t reply, so I guess he went back into hiding. Anyhows, I then put the Kurai Kyu into my Rift, and then I began our operation. I then started to gather people. I first called out Mikasa, and forced her back into my rift. She was bleeding everywhere, but she still wanted to fight. "No! You''re going to lose consciousness if you get one more wound!" and she simply scoffed, and then hid back, murmuring something. "Oh, the rift is going to get a little tight, just telling you, so I''ll increase its size," I then used all my overflowing Mei and my regular buffer, to increase it a few cubic meters. "Tch! Really? There is already this black orb in here..." and I simply shut my rift, no longer listening to her.


    I then started gathering all the living demons in this city, and after about 10 minutes, they were all gathered. I then, without warning, sent them all into my rift. My head was pounding, I haven''t done this ever, and the pain is intense. "I''ll explain to you guys later, just hang in there." I then called out Hazen, and told him we are issuing a retreat. "WHAT?! But, it''s going so fine..." and he collapsed, from loss of blood. I then grabbed him and hoisted him onto my shoulder , and then I forced Mikasa out, and went infront of Nium. He looked at me, and I then stabbed her, in the stomach, with a knife. "I''m.. sorry, you will understand... later," I said, as she fell onto me, and I then took her back into my Rift. My head was throbbing, I couldn''t bear this pain. "Okay, I started it up, it''ll begin in a minute," he said, and we both ran out, to see that Skiean had already setup the bus. "We will be moving to the Human Dimension, for now, okay?" and with that we all went into the bus. "We''re going to need a much bigger one than this," and she smiled. "Oh, well, I made a total of 5 just in case." I laughed. "That''s what I thought you would do! That''s great!!" and with that, I then went into each bus, and unloaded the people, in portions of 4, equally in 4 of the buses. "This is for your safety," and I then walked slugishly to the 5th bus.


    "Come on! We have 30 more seconds!" and I urged my body to move forward, but it couldn''t. My head was hurting so much, and I couldn''t feel anything. Before I knew it, they already left, while I was sitting there, collapsed, alone, as Mikasa and Hazen were already forced out of me. "Shit!" was all Nium said, and in 10 seconds, everyone looked towards there home, and saw something disastrous happen. Trinity too, looked at the buses , and knew what was going to happen.


    It all happened in an instant, and I can''t remember much of what happened, but what I do remember, is that after everyone left, the entire city went up in flames, exploding. I told him that the only way to protect Kurai Kyu was to explode the city. They had to many troops , and we couldn''t take care of them, no matter how much we did, and especially since they managed to destroy a gear, all my plans went up into flames, just by that one measly trick she did.


    But I felt that we accomplished something, because I noticed that Hazen,Trinity, and Michael were still in the city, and there plan too, had failed. After that, I couldn''t remember anything. I then woke up in a bed, and sitting next to me was Hui, along with Jennifer. "Ehh... what happened?" I said, getting up. I felt a sharp pain, as I stood up, and I instantly fell back to lay down. "Calm down, calm down, nothing happened, just lie down for a while," Jennifer said, and then Skiean came in, and was relieved that I was awake. "Thank goodness! We thought you were dead. You had a flat for atleast a day, but we still hoped you were alive. You were heavily wounded though. If not for Kurai Kyu, you would''ve died, regardless of having Yagrik or not." she said, running up to me, and then giving me a big hug.


    Hazen then popped out, and asked how I was feeling. I smiled. "I''m feeling, good, I suppose. What about Raizel and the rest? How long have I been knocked out?" and Hui smiled. "After there utter defeat in the Demon world, they stopped the war, and said a general retreat. Though everyone was very angry at them, no one was in the position to beat them. So, currently, they have Kagayaku in there custody, and you, Kurai . They will be targetting you, wanting to take it from you. As for the time, it''s been 2 months." and I could tell. Hui was much taller than before.


    "Oh... I guess I must have had you all worried, what about you Jennifer? Do you remember what happened?" and she scoffed. "Well, no. All I remember is dying. After that, I''m having nightmares about me being evil, killing many people. I also feel, very weak..." and then she fell down, asleep. "She''s been sitting in that spot for two weeks. I think it''s best you leave her there," Hui said. "A..are you crying, Hui?" and she wiped the tears that were about to come. "No, no! Why would I cry?" she said, and stomped out. I couldn''t help but smile.


    "When am I going to be healed fully, Skiean?" and she said, "Well, in about 2 days you should be able to start moving, but with the help of Yagrik, it''ll probably take a day or less," and with that, she left. I then sat there, alone, just trying to remember what happened. I checked my rift to see if Mikasa was there, but she wasn''t. It was empty. But I saw a note in there, which made me know about pretty much everything that had happened.


    Sorry, I left, I had to do something. This will be goodbye, for now.


    With that, I could tell she went to do something, something about the 800th Kiji. She is probably stregthening herself. "Hey, Skiean, how is the Demon Capital?" and there was no reply. Jennifer did murmur something though, and I was able to hear, "It''s ready..." and she continued snoring.


    I decided to go back to sleep, to wait until I can heal fully. I need to increase my Mei density, it was sitting at a constant of 20 for a while now. "Well, it''s time I power up, I guess." and with that, I went to sleep, ready for the next day.

 Chapter 55: A New Leaf

    As we brought the Bus over to the Demon''s , I was able to tell that they were panicking, because now the situation was dire, oh so dire indeed. When we reached there, Trinity told us she was staying at the Bus, to co-ordinate the troops from there. After that, Jennifer and I both went to go and lead the army. to get the Kurai Kyu. "There system has a big control room, somewhere in the center of the building. I want you guys to go to that control room. In there, there would be a certain panel which has the position of Kurai Kyu. It would be easier to simply break through it, but be careful not to cut any wires, because any of them could be a defense system." and with that, we both seperated. Jennifer went more for the intiative and went directly against Johnny, however I went agaisnt Mikasa and Hazen. When we parted our ways, I took the lead of the Eastern side, and she went towards the west, the same position her illusion went.


    The illusions on our side were starting to fade away, so we had to actually try. I sent in the troops first off, to see how they would react, but Mikasa nor Hazen were fazed, they just continued killing them, making there bodies pile up. A few of them managed to scratch them, but other than that, they couldn''t do nothing. I had to play then. "Michael, you here?" but of course, he wasn''t , he is always with Trinity, and he would always hide. To be honest, ever since seeing his SE activated, he didn''t do anything. He didn''t speak, nor did he participate in any events, he would just hide with Trinity.


    "Hey, Mikasa, let''s play, like we did before, how about it?" I said, walking, crushing the bodies beneath my feet, as there were no other place to go to. "Oh, sure, may as well add another number to the piles of bodies." and with that, we both readied our weapons, she used her fists, as she couldn''t find a spare sword, a weapon she was well familiar with. I used my scythe, as usual. "This Scythe has reaped more souls than the amount of times you punched an object. You really think, that I, the Lord of the Reapers, and the man with the highest Reap Count, would lose to someone like you, you Abnormal?" and she was shook, as she didn''t hear that word in a while. "Do.. not... mention that word, I didn''t want to do this, but I''ll actually try, how about that? I didn''t want to fight you, but you forced me. Johnny hasn''t seen this, either." and with that, she called out her Soul Emifer.


    It was a pair of swords, dual swords. "These little weapons are my children. They do what I ask, whenever I need them to. They are both, great. This one... is Shachi, and that, Kusanagi. You haven''t met them in a while, nor have they played with someone, too. So, let''s have some fun, shall we?" and she went into her battle stance, I haven''t seen it, in like, 300 years, since the Great War. "Yes, yes.. now, let''s dance." and I went for the intiative. I haven''t activatedKyoka Suru, which was a mistake. When I went for the attack, she managed to deflect it, just barely, and countered with a piercing blow, which managed to pierce through my skin, and the pain surged through my body. "Shachi loves piercing, he also inflicts poison, Kusanagi has a normal strong bite, see?" and she stabbed me with her other sword, and the pain from that side was triple this pain. "Gahhh! Damnit, I shouldn''t have underestimated you, but you too, did the same. My turn, now." and with that, I activated Kyoka Suru.


    I felt the surge of power, which reminded me, of my strength. The pain vanished, and the poison too, was negated. "Ahh, so you weren''t actually trying, were you?" and she smiled, and readied herself for defense, which was a big mistake, on her part. I managed to go for a full on charge, and with that, I attacked her, with all my force, and it cracked Kusanagi, which shocked her, and then she took the full blunt of the attack, creating a gaping wound on her.


    "Tch! Seems like, for now, you have the win... I''ll be back though, sooner or later. Remember, I haven''t gone full power, not yet, atleast." and with that, she walked away. I didn''t try to stop her, because I know what happens when she is angry, even I would have problems defeating her, let alone killing her. I then went, to meet up with Hazen, who seemed weakened , heavily, by the clones. "Oh... Hazen? I thought you, the Human Lord, was a bit stronger than this, well, may as well claim your life." and with that, I charged at him. He didn''t react, he didn''t move, he didn''t say anything, which confused me good. I stopped right next to the body of Hazen, and swiped it lightly with my scythe.


    "Shit! Dried blood, well played..." Hazen was a good artist, so he could easily make impressions of himself. The moment, I slashed at it, then he came out of a pile of dead people. "To think you were fooled so easily..." he said, coming towards me, slashing at me with a weapon. He got me, although I had a high reaction speed. After that, I didn''t get attacked by any of his moves. He hadn''t activated the Lord powers, nor did I , but we still had an intense clash.


    I was getting the upper, though as he couldn''t hit me, but the poison from Shachi was hurting, alot, actually. I guess it wasn''t fully neutralized. He managed to get a few more slashes , making me bleed, and whenever I would cut him, he would cover it with Ketsueki. After about an hour of fighting, I didn''t notice Jennifer return, so I supposed she was taken captive. I then quickly left, because it seemed as though I was the only one left, save for the others up in the Bus. "We will continue this later, Hazen.. for now, you may live.." and with that, I left. "So, what happened?" Trinity asked, and I told her about the situation.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Damn, those two, and Johnny too, he tricked me with the Kurai Kyu, blew up my clone. Well, I think we should retreat, we don''t have time to gather those bodies, we will find Kurai, and then we can go. Those clones and others wont be of help to us either, and since the entire place has already been seiged, with no finding of Kurai, I suppose we should leave, what do you think?" but I didn''t want to. I wanted to burn the place to the ground, or atleast attempt to find Kurai. "We have enough troops, and they have already seemingly vanished, isn''t this a perfect opportunity?" but she ignored the fact, saying its useless, but then we saw something, something... horrible, but good for us .


    We saw on the side that there were 5 buses lined up, and in 4 of them , there were citizens, yet in the middle one, there was Mikasa,Hazen,Skiean,Nium, and Jennifer in a bed. Johnny however, collapsed on the stairs, and was stuck there, unable to move. The buses left, and he was stuck there, and I was thankful we were far away. "As I thought... shit." and she started backing away slowly. In about 5 seconds, the whole city went up in flames, as if it was nuked.


    Johnny was there, so Trinity thought about taking the Kurai from him, because most likely he had it. "No, it''s to dangerous, we may as well die, let''s leave for now. I call this war, an end. We managed to defeat our enemies, but failed to tackle the Demons, and didn''t get time to conquer it. We will take it, a later time. We have a few years left, and Kagayaku is still with us, which is plenty. To be honest, I wanted Kurai just to weaken Johnny, we don''t need it." and with that the war was called off.


    We first went into the other dimensions to make a general pardon, telling them that the war has now been declared over, and that they will remain dormant for the next 5 years, in that time, they may do whatever they like. This was the time, our time to turn a new leaf. "Trinity, I want you to spy on Johnny. Use Iansis or something to warp your face, or something like that. His school is re-opening soon, I think it''s best we watch our primary enemy. Can you do that? I''ll take care of Michael, and make him aware of his strength, and make him a stronger boy, someone who can support us later, else, you remember our deal..." and with that, I swooshed my cape, and went off.


    We are now to try and make peace. We are still war-hungry people, but we will turn over a new leaf, we will become calmer, and helpful, to try and regain there trust in these 5 years, because they know after that, it will be the next Great War, and, the person who knows most about it, is in fact Gabriel, and he would most likely not want to have another war that drastic. The memories of that war reminded me of my past, it was a happy past, but that war, it changed everything, and after that war, I was accompanied by Trinity, by surprise, amazed, but then again, she was someone, who I was meant to target.


    She was the soul I had to reap. She was hollow, doing nothing but supporting Michael while she was human. She never felt, nor did she need anything, but all she thought about was Michael. I had to reap her, in order to give her the life she needed, but she rejected it, as a result, I reaped them both, and lost my title as a reaper, but managed to be the Lord, which was by strength alone.


    Trinity went and packed her bag, as tomorrow she was going to school. "Michael will be with me, okay? I''ll enroll him in the highschool, don''t worry, he is a very... clever boy," she said, which made me less stressed, but still, I had so much to do. "Man, I took this title just for the power, never did I think I had to do so much work, especially after this war. I now have to move and help re-construction. You guys, have fun at school, okay?" and with that, they went to sleep, as going from the Reaper Dimension to Earth dimension, with just the two of them, will take around 6 hours, and school starts at 7 AM, so they had to get a good sleep.


    I myself started to work on paperwork, and started to prepare buses filled with reapers meant to help in construction. "Any act of violence goes against our pledge, and as so, that person will be executed on the spot, so please, do this in a calm and gentle matter. If there is any problems, report to me, that''s all." and with that, they were sent. I started flicking my pen around, bored. I then looked at the paperwork, and saw a small message, a message I''ve forgot about, for a very long time, I kept it with me always. It filled me with pleasure:


    Please, don''t forget me, I will always love you, remember that.


    The memories gushed in, and I couldn''t stop myself from crying. "Thank god there is no one here to see me at such a state, this is embarrassing," I said, wiping the tears, and then I went to bed, knowing I have alot of work to do. "Man, Hazen, you, how could you. You didn''t let me have any fun, no fun at all," I then set aside the picture next to my bed, and went to sleep.

 Chapter 56: A Push Home

    After waking up, I noticed that the castle was pretty peaceful. Since we were in the Flugre Dimension, with Trine, I felt relatively safe, and that I also thought I should stay here, but I couldn''t, not in this condition anyways. "Well, it seems like you have recovered a fair bit," Skiean said, as she popped out of nowhere. "Where were you?" and she just continued staring at me, which creeped me up a bit. She then shook the mug she had in her hand, and said, "You know, getting a cup of coffee, and all that. I thought maybe I should come here, check if you are doing alright. Let me tell you, though. At the moment, you won''t feel any pain, but believe me, your body is screaming so much, the moment I let you feel the pain, you will die from shock, so I suggest you rest for now," she said, and went to close the door, when Hazen came bursting in, spilling her coffee.


    "No can do... GAH! Hot! Hot! Hot!" and before managing to finish his words, he quickly took off his shirt, and ran to the bathroom. Skiean couldn''t help but laugh. "Man! The funniest part is that I purposely made it spill on him! It didn''t even touch me! Ha, ha!" After washing himself with water, he walked out, and seemed angry, but didn''t know that it was on purpose. I tossed him a shirt, and I shouldn''t have done that. My shoulder was burning with pain.


    "See, I told you. You are currently at your limit. Anything you feel, will be 10 times more intense, so you are easily kill-able, in that state you are, better rest," but Hazen interjected, this time, making sure nothing spills on him. "No, we can''t do that. I have people to take care of. So far we are the most vulnerable, and it''ll be a big problem if the Lord isn''t there, so, Johnny, please come." and I was shocked.


    "I''m not the Lord, you are." and he smiled, because he knew I would have said that. "Yes, I am, but I want you to become my direct underling, Vice-Lord, we can say." I felt honored to earn such a prestige, but it didn''t seem right. "Well, okay, but treat me normally, treat me like anyone else. I will only be Vice-Lord , in name, nothing else" and he smiled, and told Juni about him leaving. Juni seemed a bit sad, but she understood it well enough. He then kissed her goodbye, saying that they will meet again, someday, and when we were about to leave, I heard someone.


    "Wait up!" It was Hui. She came dashing forwards, and lunged towards me, giving me a bear hug. "Goodbye, Johnny." was all she said, before letting go. I smiled at her, and said that this isn''t goodbye, because I would come back, some day. After all that, we left, along with Jennifer. We trudged the muddy ground, until we reached the portal, where we had to set up the Bus. After filling some forms, we hopped on the public Bus, because we had no use of going privately, and even so, it''ll cause suspicion, something we didn''t want. After about a day or so of being in the Bus, we managed to enter the Human Dimension.


    When we entered, the guards at the portal bowed down, noticing that Hazen was there. "Lord~Sama! You have finally returned. There is utter chaos, help us, please!" Hazen seemed to put a pompous act, and said that he couldn''t act at the moment, but he will, when the time is right. "Hazen, this isn''t like you, go on ahead, I can take care of myself," and he scoffed, acting all high and mighty, for some reason.


    "You? An earthling, dare address me like that? I am your Lord, show some manners! Now, bow down!" and I couldn''t help myself, but bow down. I could tell he was putting up an act, because while I was ''bowing'' , he started lecturing me, and highlighted some words, which made me understand that, he is simply abiding to my wishes, which was that I wanted him to treat me normally. "Yes, Lord~Sama, I''m incredibly sorry for my previous actions, it will not happen again," and with that, he let me stand up once again, and we then walked away, me and Jennifer both trailing behind him. When we took a private ship to Earth, he started laughing like crazy. "Man! That felt great. Didn''t know you were that submissive, ehh Johnny?" He said, nudging me. I could hear a light chuckle coming from Jennifer too. It was cute.


    When we landed, we went straight to our home, and before anything could happen, I looked at Hazen, and kicked him out of the house, saying, "You still owe me 3 million yen, now, get going,Lord~Sama." and then I slammed the door. Jennifer then broke down, and started laughing like crazy. "My god, isn''t that a bit cruel. Anyways, what about me? You do know I have a job, but I can''t go back to the SPIRITS, they all think I''m dead. Still though, I''m thinking I should lay low now. Oh, and please, call me Jenny, Jennifer is long, and it sounds disturbing, so please, call me Jenny!" she said, with a big smile.


    I forgot how she used to be. It seems like the spell managed to make her lose all her ego, and she was now, like a perfect human, personality wise. To think, just a few months ago, she was a deluded sadistic murderer. I still had to be weary , though. I heard a ring from my phone, and I decided to check on it. It was an unknown number, but I picked it anyways, even USA''s entire government couldn''t hack it, anyways. "Yo!" It was Hazen. I patted my pockets, and realized I still had his phone on me. "How are you calling me?" and he smiled. "I got a job.. at this fast food restaurant, the owner is a bit wacky, though. He keeps on saying how he is the Demon Lord, and all that. Probably some imposter." That was, interesting. "Well, okay, you do know the pay is horrible? You''ll be working there for a few years before you can pay me back." I could tell he was disheartened. "I have none of these... degrees. I can''t have an actual job, this was the best I could find! Please, man. Let me have freedom." I started laughing. "Better not have spent those 3 million yen then," and I ended the call.


    After about six hours, I heard the doorbell ring and I noticed it was Hazen. "A 6 hour shift? Had fun, did you?" I said, opening the door. The moment the door opened, he plummeted to the ground, from exhaustion I presumed. I then dragged his body to the bed, and let him lay down. I then checked the time.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Already this late. Man..." and I too, decided to go to sleep. Since my bed was occupied, I went and slept on the couch. It felt more comfortable then before. Memories started pouring into me, the good old days. The days before I had to do such work, had to be on missions fighting for the universe''s safety, and whatnot. It felt good being safe and having a comfortable sleep.


    "Johnny...Johnny....Johnny! Wake up! We have to leave soon!!" Jennifer said, trying to wake me up. "Eh..ehhh? What do you mean, where are we going?" I said, blinking my eyes repeatedly. "To school, baka." I forgot. It was finally rebuilt, so everyone went up a grade, and continued from there on. When we went there, I was surprised.


    The walkway there was same. Me and Jennifer both went with our bags, but tryed to stay away a certain distance, so that others won''t think something is going on between us. When we went through the gate, I realized they modeled it almost the exact same as before. The same ground, the same positioning of the courts, but it seemed a bit bigger, and there was a new section, which I didn''t see before, but it was restricted. I half wanted to force my way through, but Jennifer stopped me. "No, keep your strength hidden, we don''t want to cause a commotion, especially with this many new transfers, it seems like we are going to have some fun, won''t we?" with that, we started walking around. It was 6:30 AM , and it starts at 7, so time wasn''t an issue. I couldn''t even prepare myself correctly, thats how much Jennifer rushed me.


    I slugged my bag on my shoulder, while Jennifer started walking around, happily. "I remember, about this place. It is interlinked with my dreams. I used to be walking around here, laughing crazily, and I had a nightmare in which I tried to kill you. What was that about?" I smiled, not saying a word. While we were walking, I heard a swoosh sound, as if something was flying towards us. I then grabbed it with two fingers. "Man, you''re still sharp, Johnny." I smiled, it was an old face. "Kuiy! It''s been a while, hasn''t it? You seem... much older. You''re pretty tall too." he smiled. He was different, much different then before. "Yeah. Well, it seems like there is alot of new people, right? What were you doing with Jennifer? I never knew you two were this close..." and Jennifer blushed, hitting him. "No.. it''s not like that!" she stomped away, pouting.


    The bell than rang, it was a sound I haven''t heard in a while. I first felt the ground, and created an artificial eyeball. "Nope, no trapdoors this time, I wonder why." We then walked in our specific positions. The previous years and new years. Alot of old faces were gone, rather there was only us three. The new years had about 20 or so students, all of them with a glare filled with evil intent. It reminded me of the Kurai Kyu. "Gah... bad memories." I couldn''t stop the memories from coming. I started screaming. These were things I didn''t want to see again. For some reason, my mind would replay the death of both Tou and Jennifer. I don''t know why, it just kept on happening. After a while, the mic was turned on, and the memories faded, it was all blank. Nothing else, just blank. I looked up towards the person walking to the mic.


    It was most likely a she, and the principal. She wore a mask over her face, and was wearing pure black clothing. The moment I heard her voice, tears started forming. "Hello boys and girls, and this is the Jinchuki School for Skilled Children. This time, however, when I was chosen to be the principal, I changed the system a bit. We are now working directly under the allegiance of both the SPIRITS and the government, hoping to create an army strong enough to defend our planet. Now, I shall explain our new system."


    It was Tou. My first thought was how was she ressurected, but it was probably a job done within the government, but how did they know about the ressurection method? It couldn''t have been Trinity... was it? "As I was saying, we have a seperate ground, which is meant for battling. On this campus, it is strictly forbidden to take out your Soul Emifer, or try in any way to harm the other students. In the seperate place, all of these rules are negated, you can also kill them, if you want. Every 2 years, we will have a series of ''games'' in which the top 3 will be promoted to a higher rank in the government and SPIRITS, and may have a chance of joining the army , fighting the other dimensions. Now, since most of you just activated your Soul Emifer, please follow Miss Miki to a seperate place where you will be taught about all this. Please leave."


    With that, 8 students left, and one of them had continuously glared at me, until he hit a pillar, and went into the room, following the others, shifting his gaze. "So, you students, along with you three, join in the middle. Since this is now a sperate section of the school, this will be told only once. Normal students are also going to come, so don''t scare any of them away. We are currently building a college. You will only use your Soul Emifers and study about these things in a seperate class, which happens at the end of the normal classes. The battlefield will also be hidden, only able to be seen from those with Soul Emifers. We want you to pick out those who may have activated theres, or otherwise, live a normal highschool life. Oh, by the way, Jennifer and Johnny, both of you, at my office. Now." and she left. As we both walked , everyone started staring at us.


    I caught something. "Kuiy, this is not the time to be throwing shurikens, maybe a later date," but he scoffed. "It wasn''t me! I didn''t do it. Whatever," and he too, left. The others also dispersed. We then knocked the door, and it opened. Tou then took off her mask, and we were able to tell why she was wearing one to begin with "Wh...what happened?" Jennifer asked. It seemed like she still remembered Tou to a degree."Wait... do I know you?" She then said. Guess she forgot. "Yes, we do know eachother. This is my second life, and they did ... this to my face, to remind me of my second life." and I was confused. "Wait, ''they'' ? Who are ''they'' ?" she smiled. "That, I can''t tell you. Just, have fun. Two of the new students are going to be staying in your class. Kuiy and Jennifer will be in the class directly below you, rank wise. I''ve given you the highest position, so after a year you''ll graduate, but you can still participate in the games, the first one is this year."


    It seemed interesting. Her ideas. This was definetly someone different. She has grown, grown a lot. We then left, because class had started, and the normal students starting pouring in. "Guess we just have to, blend in. Don''t use your powers, alright?" I told Jennifer, and she nodded. "Oh yeah, we should also stay a bit seperate, people may get the wrong idea..." with that her cheeks flushed, and she ran away, vanishing into the crowd. It was a new day, a peaceful time. A few more months maybe, before we have to do something against Raizel again. May as well train, I supposed, and starting working on getting ripped, to increase my base strength.

 Chapter 57: New Arrival

    When I first came to the class, I could tell there was two people who were from the morning. The rest were all normal students, with their chatter that seemed to live on forever in this room. I couldn''t help but feel like I was being stared at continuously, and when I started looking around in the classroom filled with students, I noticed a woman staring at me. Both of her arms were bandaged, and she had black hair, dark like Kurai Kyu. When the teacher entered, I could tell it was a normal teacher, as she didn''t have the ''presence'' others had. She took our normal attendance and whatnot, and she was also our Science teacher. The class I was in was the last year of high school, so most of the people here were about 1 or 2 years older than me, which made me feel younger then them. None of them seemed rash though, as I wasn''t picked on, regardless of them knowing my age.


    I was a geek to them, a geek who knew everything the teacher would ask and had no use to be in the school, except for the fact of getting a diploma. When the period ended, the same girl who was staring at me walked upto me, and said to me, quietly, "Follow me." It reminded me of my situation when I first came to this school. Although this time, I was a bit more prepared, and didn''t have to worry about being attacked, so I followed her. She went to the same place where I originally met Jennifer, and there we had a talk, at break period. "I know who you are, Johnny. I came here to simply say I would like to,work with you." I had a small feeling that I couldn''t trust her, for some reason I believed that I knew this person who I never met before.


    "First off, I would like a name, and second off, what exactly is thiswork you speak of?" and she smiled. It was an innocent-looking smile, filled with happiness, nothing else. "You can call me Lily. Thiswork of mine could simply be called as watching you. Will you agree to this offer of mine?" I sighed. "This is an offer? It seems like only you are benefitting from this, where is my gain, Lily?" she smiled. "I won''t kill you. Simple as that. Don''t tempt me, do not even try. I''m much stronger than you, stronger than Raizel even. So, just agree with me." I, with the help of Unis, I checked her abilities, and sure enough, it was about the same level of Raizel''s. I silently nodded, and with that she smiled. "I take that as a deal ... ... oh look, the bell rang, time to get to class, Johnny." I forced a smile. I gave her a light punch on the shoulder. "Yeah... Lily," and then we walked away, as if we never met.


    After that, my day went on normally, and the bell rang. Nothing special really happened. Lily was still watching me, but I had no idea why. I started thinking about the possibilities of who Lily actually is. If Lily was to know about me , and my affair with Raizel, than most likely she was close. That means she was there watching us, as in me and Raizel, while we were fighting, but she didn''t seem like she knew about me and Jennifer. That left me with a few ideas, but I couldn''t pinpoint who exactly she was. My hypothesis is that she was someone working undercover, someone who I was near with, maybe a colleague of Jennifer,Trinity,Raizel,Hazen,Skiean, or any other that were close to us during the fights. I decided to ignore the subject for now.


    Usually while we were studying , a few boys would come up and watch me. They always looked at me with a face of disgust, and they would usually bully me for being a nerd. I had to keep cool and not engage though, because even without trying, I could easily kill anyone here, who is normal, of course. Whenever we were to have P.E. class, I would finish the jog in maybe two or three minutes tops, and then proceed to train myself in my own ways. I couldn''t show off my strength however, so I limited my special training to home. I would usually lift weights, and the other normal methods. My average speed was around 50 km/h , but I could only keep that up for about 3 hours. Although I''ve never really tried running my fastest, at most I could probably outrun a sports car in 15 seconds, then it would take the lead.


    I would suppose I should work on my agility, rather than stamina or strength, as agility is a deciding factor when it comes to battles. The speed to react, and the speed to act. I decided to train my reaction by asking someone (I would also do this in school) to throw either a frisbee or a ball at my face (preferably the smallest or largest) and when they were to throw it, I would try to stop its course when it''s 5 milimeters away from smacking my face. When they threw 10 objects, at rapid fire, both small and large, I managed to stop all 10, but the moment they threw another one, which was uncalled for, I got smashed with it, and felt a bit dizzy. Lily seemed to just watch me, not acting. I couldn''t meet either Kuiy or Jennifer in school (besides lunch) but I supposed Jennifer wouldn''t like thsi, Kuiy on the other hand, I had no idea.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I heard that Tou was married, which made me a feel a bit happy, that she actually found someone whom she liked. It still surprises my that Tou was revived, because I was pretty sure that she was dead, I even checked. The only person who I know that could revive people were Skiean and Trinity, and Skiean''s is a bit ...weaker, whereas Trinity''s is more crude but effective. I sprouted the idea of a third party, but had no idea who it could be. I knew it couldn''t have been the Flugre, whom we just made a pact with, nor the Demons, as they were still in a weakened state, which leaves the Angels or Dragons. RagNar-ok may have decided on doing it as a revenge against Raizel, or something like that, whereas I had no idea as to why Gabriel would do such a thing.


    Tou didn''t seem to be wanting to tell me either , that how she was revived, or who did it in that matter. Most of the classes I would either be brainstorming ideas or play something to kill time, and Lily would always divert half of her attention to me, noting things down. I wondered why I haven''t noticed Trinity, because most likely Raizel wanted to keep an eye on me. I thought about the idea that maybe one of the ''normal'' students here could possibly Trinity, but none of them had an aura I recognized. I was still clueless about many things, but I knew that once I was strong enough and learn about my past, that all of these things would be clear to me. I sometimes wish I could just return back to my first 4 years of life, with my parents, living happily and without care, but I couldn''t do that anymore. It''s been almost 11 years since then, and I still had a lot of things to do.


    I was considered an asset to the Lord, Hazen the Tenth, and I had a very important role to play. Kurai was still me, which seemed to confuse me a bit that why it wasn''t stored, but I supposed it was for the best. "Maybe I should keep it safe." I thought to myself. I started feeling pain, out of the blue. I reached into my rift, and asked Mikasa what was wrong, but then I noticed Mikasa wasn''t there. "Damn, she must''ve wandered off again." The school bell rang, the last bell for the day. It was more, harmonious sounding, than other bells. I then left the class, and jogged outside, and felt like Lily was watching me, I quickly dialed Jennifer and told her to go home alone, as I had something to do.


    I didn''t know exactly where Mikasa went, but I knew that where I was going was a place I knew about, a place that reminded me of several things, and a memory which was very distinct, something in the past. As I ran towards the location I was running to (which I had no idea about, as it was pure instinct leading me) I heard a gunshot. I then saw the bullet come flying by, and when I looked at the bullet, I could tell it was from a shotgun, and the sound it made reminded me about who exactly this person was.


    "Yes, it is me, Johnny. I''ve waited 5 long years, and I have came to take your life, as it is I, Ujuk, the father of Jennifer. Before I kill you, may you tell me how my daughter is doing?" He seemed worried. I knew I shouldn''t lie with him, but I doubted he would believe me, so I told him the truth anyways. "Your daughter... has changed. Long story short, she was killed, ressurected, and now her personality is disfigured, different, from the Jennifer you know. Jenny is now a kind-hearted woman who, although has strength on her side, would rather negotiate, very different from the Jenny you used to know."


    He was baffled, thinking I was bluffing. I then , to prove him wrong, called Jennifer here. 10 minutes later she came, and noticed the man with the shotgun. I could feel her pain, as if her mind was pounding at her from the inside. "Gahh! The memories.. the bad memories! Make it stop! Make it stop!" She ran towards me, hugging me, and then fell on me. Ujuk was properly surprised about this act, but I could tell he believed me now. I was able to feel tears dripping, and I asked her what was wrong. "I know, that is my father, but he has a lustful intent around him, is he going to try and kill you? Don''t die, please. Don''t hurt father also." She said, but Ujuk came down, laughing wholeheartedly. "My my, after seeing this, I couldn''t possibly hurt Johnny. Dear, how are you doing? In all honesty I wished you weren''t so cruel, and now here you are, a perfect daughter, and to top it off, the leader of the SPIRITS! Man, I am proud to have you as a father."


    I couldn''t understand this relation between father and daughter, but I knew one thing, and that was all I understood. Ujuk has joined our side, and would most likely be willing to help us. This was good, obviously, as Ujuk most likely trained pretty insanely to defeat me, no, to kill me. "You are now an assassin. I am happy to welcome a fellow brother in arms." I said to him, smiling. He too, smiled back at me, and I felt pleasure from him, somehow. He reminded me of my father, the father who would always ignore me, and not notice me, but his presence was still there, supporting me indirectly. It felt great. Jennifer then got off me, and we both went to my place. I asked Ujuk to come over, but he said he was living with his wife so he was fine. "Man, your father is great, isn''t he?" Jennifer smiled. "Yes, he is." We then both walked towards my apartment and slept, as I was pretty exhausted, but I''m not to sure about Jennifer.

 Chapter 58: A Loss.

    Many days passed since that meaning, and Ujuk visited us pretty regulary, and whatever he saw us both, he would always get weird ideas, and I pressed onto him that it was nothing like that, and we didn''t have that sort of relationship, not now atleast.


    As we went to school, I always noticed Lily, watching from the window. Days,weeks,and months passed before finally it was announced that the battle was going to commence in a week. She said to make a team of four members, so that their would be five teams. There was then going to be three tests, a test of intelligence, strength, and stamina. They were simple tests, but they all had the chance of death. It seemed pretty interesting, but I knew this was probably the only test I was going to take, so I had to make the most of it.


    While this was all happening, Lily was still on the window, but then when Tou stopped talking, she went onto the balcony and leaped off, walked towards me and said, "I''m one of your members, okay?" I nodded, a bit confused about why she had to make such a scene. The other two members I choose Jennifer and Kuiy, and they were both okay with it. "So, whos that girl? The one with the bandaged arms?" It was Jennifer who asked.


    "An Acquaintanceof mine, that''s all," I felt a bit embarrased, because I thought she had different thoughts. She said okay, but I didn''t really buy it. After we chose the team, as I heard the bell and was about to go back to class, I noticed a shuriken was thrown towards me, again. I caught it, and noticed it was the same one from before, and when I looked towards its flight path, I saw a boy, along with 3 others, laughing. "I''ll be the one to take your life, Johnny, you got that?" He said, and then walked away, acting all cool.


    I didn''t harbor any anger against him, but Jennifer acted much different. "Wha... How dare you? You can''t even hurt him, and your boasting about how you can kill him? I would like to see this!" She seemed angry at him, but he, rather than feeling angry, started laughing.


    "Oh sorry missy, I''m sorry for saying that to your boyfriend. Here, I''m sorry Johnny." he and the others started snickering, and I saw Jennifer blushed. "I..it''s not like that," she said the last part in a more quiet tone. They didn''t pay attention and went back to class. "Ignore them, it''s alright Johnny." Kuiy said that. I was already ignoring them.


    "Okay, I will ignore his foolish behavior." He was really testing my patience however, because he continued throwing shurikens at me, snickering behind my back, while in and out of school. I knew I was going to make him pay. He seemed like a punk with all bark and no bite, but I soon realized I was off by quite a bit.


    When the first test occured, which was intelligence, I was pretty surprised, considering he pretty much flunked every test. Our team was considered as the one with the highest IQ and his was the lowest, however at the end, he got ranked 2nd while we were 1st, and we were yet to combat. We had no losses, but they lost allwhich confused me, considering how smart they were. The games were chess, but a bit more different.


    It wasn''t like the one from NG*L I assure you, the board was simply lengthened in size by about 3 times, and a few ''new'' pieces were introduced, and the rules were a bit different. Tou explained before the games began.


    "When the game first starts, you will be directed towards your room where you are thrown ''into'' the game via a simulation, or virtual reality you could say. Each board has a piece for their team members, which have the skills of said member, and are thrown in such a position. For example, if you are a boasting kind of kid, you may be given Queen status, if you were a follower of some others, you would be a pawn, a defender would be rook, a bishop would be a supporter and so on. Both sides also have a piece which can move anywhere, but it depends on the situation. It is to complex to explain in words, but depending on the position of others, it can move in such a way, it would be understandable as you play the game, don''t worry."


    This final battle had a very tense aura, and when we sat down to play, my mind went back into the virtual world. We were ''giants'' compared to the size of the chess board. It was a very intense game. "Alright, toss, choose head or tails?" I said I would be tails, so he choose heads. We got the first move.


    "If you want, you can take it... what is your name?" he grinned. "Its Untra, and I shall take your offer." Untra then moved the pawn from D2 to D4, exposing his queen. it seemed like he had a plan, but it confused me a bit. I moved the pawn from A2 to A4. We ran most of the game by putting all of our pawns 2 tiles up, but rather than moving E2 two tiles, he went and moved his queen fowards, which confused me, because exposing your queen is usually a big no-no. on his team, all of his special pieces were pawns except him, he was a queen. Lily and Jennifer was a support, while Kuiy and I were rooks.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I then saw a shuriken get shot, and I dodged it, but then when I looked back, I saw something wrong. "Hey! How... how did you check me?" He simply shrugged, and I felt like he was cheating. He was smarter than I expected. The rules never mentioned anything about cheating, so it seemed like he was in the safe, atleast if we didn''t expose his cheating with proof, he was safe, which made this even more tough for us.


    It was Lily''s turn, and it seems like she wasn''t very good with chess, and got her own character taken. "Damn," was all she said. It seemed like everyone on my side was starting to fail, while all of them were still strong. My mind kept on spinning around all the possibilites that could happen, and the fact that he may have had a plan on using that special character Tou mentioned about. It was like a Queen, the only one, and we both had one, yet I still didn''t understand how he moved, and if I moved it incorrectly, I would be out for cheating, because I moved him incorrectly and they had the proof, that''s what made it such a dangerous piece to play, so I decided not to play it till absolutely vital.


    "That''s where you are going to fall, my friend." Untra then took the special piece, and moved it diagonally like a bishop. It was alright. "Wha? How did you know??" He then smiled, and highfived his friends.


    "You haven''t caught it yet? I lost those three matches because I was trying to see how it works, and now I know the rules behind this card, try and see if you can catch on without losing." The game continued on, and he was using his queens and the special piece over and over, capturing all my characters. My head started spinning, and I felt like I was losing in a game of intelligence to this person, something I didn''t think was possible. Jennifer tryed to assure me that it would be alright, but it wasn''t , not at all. Soon the others lost there special pieces, which meant they were disqualified. All that was left on our side was my special piece, the king, and the me, however they still had a queen the special piece, Untra''s piece and the king.


    I noticed that his piece was moving kind of like the Queen, everywhere, and that the pieces it has captured so far was every type, which made me thinking thats how it worked. Since I didn''t capture any of them yet, but since his main was a queen, he was able to move it anywhere, so what I assumed is that Tou was trying to decieve us to begin with, and it matters depending on your character, and since mine was a rook I can only move up,down,left, or right.


    "Hmm, I think I got it now," but I was still weary to use it, in case I may have gotten it wrong, soon I managed to get his queen and his main piece, and he got my main piece, so we both had only the special piece and king left. He moved his special piece and said, "Check," which meant I could save my king somehow.


    I moved my king to the only safe position, and then he Checked me again, and I realized I could take his special piece, so I did. It was fair, because if it was a check and I couldn''t move my king, then that means I have to kill his special piece. It seemed that he felt pain when his special got killed.


    "Damn, well played, well played," but he didn''t seem to feel any less worried, rather better. "This is going to be a fun one, won''t it Johnny?" His pals weren''t afraid at all, and Jennifer kept on cheering in the background, and when Kuiy said something, Jennifer blushed and cheered a bit less. I could only assume what it was about.


    I moved my king, and soon I had nothing to play, besides my special piece. It would either be checks forever or my special piece would be able to get me a checkmate. Since I captured his special piece, I decided to move it right next to his king, and then which he shouted , "He''s cheating! Disqualify him!" With that I knew I did it wrong. He grinned, and said good game.


    I lost. I actually lost. This was the first time I actually lost in a game of intelligence. Trinity couldn''t do this, Trinity hasn''t beat me, and this kid walks right in and beats me, I couldn''t handle it. I destroyed the entire simulation with one hit and ran away, outside of ''the'' room "Damnit, damnit all!" He started laughing. "Hey, Jennifer. Your boyfriend has a tantrum, go and help him, Haha!" that seemed to piss her off, because she pulled out Yartsdra, and threw it at him, pinning him on the wall (it hit his shirt) . "Do... not.. say that, ever again." she then pulled yartsdra out and put it back into her rift, and went after me.


    "Hey, hey Johnny, are you alright?" I shaked my head, and then looked at Jennifer. "Yes, I''m perfectly fine, it''s just that I simply had a faze. It was my first time, but I feel a bit better now. You know what they say, defeat only makes you stronger." Jennifer smiled, and walked out with me. I knew that the games weren''t done. It was simply the first one, more are to come, and I''ll simply grow more and more. With that, I walked out, ready for the onslaught.

 Chapter 59: The Next Task

    The second task was about to begin, after the IQ test, which was a brawl, without the usage of your Soul Emifer. "Dang, this will be tough," a boy said in the background. I wasn''t kidding this time. I took notes of everything my enemies did, and I had a glimpse of their weaknesses. "Okay, are we ready? It''s going to start in around two hours, we need a plan." I said. Kuiy responded first. "Let''s stick together first, and we should fight if provoked, after this we are going to exhaust more of our energy in the 3rd task, or test." Lily and Jennifer agreed, so I decided too as well. "Okay, now listen carefully, I''m going to tell you their weaknesses." While I was explaining, Lily interrupted me. "Well, it''ll be boring knowing their weaknesses, so I''m just going to go now." She then walked away. She was a confusing one, I thought. "That Untra is the only problem, and he''s going to be a big hassle. Listen Kuiy, do me a favor. If I go out of control, knock me unconscious, before I can deal anything damaging." He nodded, and walked away. Jennifer seemed a bit confused, so I explained it to her once again.


    The bell rang, which was home time. "Seems like it''s time, lets go!" With that, we walked towards the school generator, and to the right side, where its vent is, we popped it open and entered the generator. It was the secret ground, the spot where we are going to have our fight. Tou spoke on the mic. "Hello, and welcome to these grounds, it''s in a seperate dimension, I created myself with the help of a few friends. This is where we will perform the 2nd and 3rd task of the games. Hope you have fun! Here are the rules." Many people sighed, and Untra seemed to be ignoring her. "It''ll be boring knowing the rules, let''s have some fun, shall we?" He was eyeing towards me.


    "Okay, here are the rules. In this battle, the usage of the Soul Emifer is not allowed, well nothing special is allowed either, such as the usage of ME and familiars. This is a pure hand to hand combat, and to ensure its fair it''ll be team against team, rather than a battle royale. If anyone is knocked out, they won''t participate in the third game, so these are interlinked to a degree. Any klling automatically disqualifies your entire team, and you''ll be expelled, and we''ll make sure your SE is stripped off you, it''s been successful, an example is Johnny, he has two SE''s . Anyhow, that''s about it. Let''s have a fair fight, and don''t forget, cheating is allowed! But if you are caught, its a disqualification. The team''s facing eachother will be decided by the first game, and here are the results!" She pointed to a jumbotron.


    It was a bit random, but since Untra''s group was the first, and there were an odd number of teams, his team was queued in the finals already, which made it a bit harder. There were four teams excluding Untra''s. We are facing an all-girls team, which seemed easy enough. "Guy''s please be careful, I don''t want to lose any of you till the 3rd game." They all nodded, and we prepared.


    We lined up in seperate arenas, which was surronded by large walls, to make escaping futile. On top of the walls, there were four people, watching us. "Cheating would be difficult, eh?" Kuiy said. I chuckled. They chimed a bell, which signalled that the battle started. The four of them seemed to not move at first. The basalt walls were towering over me, but to be safe, I punched the wall as hard as I could. It cracked. "Hey, do that again, and your disqualified." One of the guards said. Strict, I thought. While I was distracted, one of them attacked. They were agile, and quite athletic, however they weren''t that strong, or so I thought.


    One of them kicked me, and I hit the wall, creating a small crater in it. "Better stay awake, Johnny." she smirked. I didn''t want to hurt a woman, but I guess I had no choice. I went for the charge, and when I was about to punch her, she dodged it, as I suspected, I grinned than poked right under her belly button, which made her flinch, and then I went in for the kill. I started tickling her. "Maria, you''re weakness, is that you''re extremely ticklish. Give up or I''ll continue" I said, tickling her like a maniac. Lily was a bit surprised, and started backing up a bit. Maria started trying to say something. "S..S...s...t..op..." and she continued laughing. "I..I..I...g...ive....u..p!" she said, giggling. I stopped, and kicked her face onto the wall, and she fell unconscious. "Maria has fallen! Now the team has three people left." I wiped the sweat that was on my brow, and watched.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Since weapons weren''t necessarily banned, Kuiy threw shurikens at one girl, fixating her on the wall. "I''m sorry." He jabbed one of her pressure points, making her fall unconscious. "Sianna has fallen! Two remain!" Lily was fighting desperately, yet Jennifer was on par with her enemy. In the end, after exchanging five blows, her enemy fell. "Lianna has fallen! One remains!" She seemed a bit pissed, and charged mindlessly. Lily grabbed her arm, and does a suplex, knocking her hard on the concrete floor. She too, fell unconscious. She wiped the dust off her hands.


    "That was a bit too easy, well, on to the next stage!" Lily said, and she started climbing up the wall. I scoffed, and tried to tell her to stop, but it was too late. "Lily is disqualified!" the guard said. Mid climbing, she saw what she did. She then looked at us, and stuck out her tongue. "Oops, guess I''m out." She continued climbing up the wall, and told the guards she''ll be going. They nodded. She was gone. "Man, absentminded as usual." The bell chimed again, which was for the next battle. They were a full house, ready. The moment the wall was lifted, one of them charged, and Kuiy easily disposed of him. "Patience my friend, patience." Kuiy said, jabbing him. "JunJi is out! three remain on both sides!" The others seemed a bit dissapointed. "JunJi, we told you so many times to wait." It was Triana who said that, the only female in there group. "Anyways, which one of you is the weakest?" Both Kuiy and I pointed at Jennifer, which seemed to anger her. She quickly walked up to Triana, and gave her a good punch to the stomach, rendering her unconscious. "Triana is out! two remain!" With that, the one who seemed to be in charge, Onyx, moved.


    He grabbed Jennifer, and twisted her arm. "I''m a dirty player, but I don''t break rules." He said, smirking. He then kicked her knee so hard, fracturing it. She was in alot of pain. "P..please stop." Tears rolled down her cheeks. The guards noticed her pleading, and counted it as a forfeit, so she was disqualified. "Tsk, I wanted to have more fun, Anyways.. le-" Before Onyx finished, Kuiy ran upto him in anger, and punched him hard, breaking the wall behind him. "Do not... dare, hurt my friends." Kuiy said, with his eyes ablaze. I never saw him like that. People change I guess.


    While that happened, The other boy tried to make a break for it, but I quickly walked upto him and was about to punch him, but the bell chimed, opening the next section. "It''s now the final round, with a time span of 5 minutes, three teams are left!" One of the guards spoke. Tou laughed, and spoke in the mic. "I forgot to mention the time limit, If the time happens before the teams are eliminated, the remaining people head on to the battle royale. Bye bye, have fun!" I could tell she was grinning. When Untra''s side seem to get ready, I quickly finished off the last member. "Huoi has been eliminated, the team has been defeated! 4 minutes and 30 seconds remain!" With that, I decided to try and finish this quickly. Kuiy charged in before I could, but Untra didn''t do anything, rather, he made himself a chair with the rubble and watched his teamates carry on.


    Kuiy fought desperately, but before I could help him, he was taken down. "Kuiy has been eliminated! Only four minutes remain! What will happen? It seems quite One-Sided!" Tou commented. Untra seemed pleased. "Now now, Johnny, let''s have fun, shall we. Let''s wait this out, and battle out in the royal, so we can actually use our true powers, how about that? It''ll be fun, won''t it?" I thought for a while, and then decided to wait it out.


    "What a boring coincidence! It seems like both teams are waiting for the battle royal. Let''s just get it on with. Hey, hey guards, set up the next arena." They were a bit surprised at first, but then they nodded, and the unconscious people were put in hospitals, to rest up. The Battle Royal was being prepared. "Give us a hour, and then it''ll start. Good luck Johnny, and Untra''s group." I scoffed, and walked out, thinking of a plan.


    "Before you go, listen to the rules very carefully. There are none, except for not killing. Although guards will be watching, cheating is totally allowed, I don''t care, I just want something fun for the higherups, else they''ll get angry at me. Have fun you guys!" Tou walked out. This was a turn of events. I prepared myself, and tried to regain the little stamina I exhausted.


    An hour passed, and we were called again. The Battle Arena was quite big, which was meant for a few teams, not two. It was circular, and after about every 50 meters, there was another guard, totalling 6 guards, making it have a 300 meter circumfrence. It was quite big in my opinion. The both teams were on opposite corners. One of the guards chimed the bell, which started it. I was prepared for anything, I was ready to give it my all!

 Chapter 60: An Alliance

    As the bell rang, the fight began. I knew I had to something to show that we are truly not powerless. I thought too hard, and without even realizing it, I was totally open. Two of them hurled their bodies towards me, and I had no time to dodge. I was struck, collapsing to the ground. I was lightly bruised, but that still surprised me. "We''ll be your opponents for now. Let''s have fun, Johnny." With that, the both of them connected their hands, and with a burst of power, a bright light emerged from between them, and they were sucked into it. After about ten seconds, they came out, merged together. "Our Soul Emifer is to be together. If one of us were to be dead, we are totally useless, but as long as my brother is still alive, we are unstoppable, isn''t that right, Kui?" Another voice appeared. "Yes yes, of course, brother Mui. Let''s take care of this boy, shall we?"


    With that, they attacked. They were much faster, and much stronger as well. Whenever I was to try and run away, a wire would cut me, and propel me towards them. "That''s my Soul Emifer, it''s a wire which I can manipulate in any way I can, which is useful at some times. Have fun, Johnny." The third appeared, gripping nothing in his hands, but when I looked closer, I could see a thin line, and that was probably the wire. "Hey, don''t space out!"


    They punched me at full force, and when I was pushed back, the wire cut me deeply. Untra was still watching on his throne. "This is beautiful. This tag team is powerful, very powerful Johnny." I smirked, and infront of each and every one of them, I turned into nothing but dust. They were all fazed, except for Untra. "I felt like it wasn''t him, it was too easy, isn''t that right, Johnny?" Untra turned behind him, and grabbed a figure. It was me. He grabbed me by the neck and said in simple tone, "But you aren''t Johnny either, aren''t you?" I smiled, and faded once again. Untra was examining everywhere I could be. He suddenly stopped looking, and broke his throne. I wasn''t there either, however. I was laughing, and I made sure they could here.


    "In a game of tricks, you can''t top me. It''s even easier to trick all of you being alone. Now, let''s start the actual battle." The guards rung the bell, which meant that 10 minutes have passed. "20 more minutes before this battle ends, let''s see how it will end, shall we?" A guard said, taking Tou''s position as the commentator.


    While I watched them from the sides, I threw a kunai towards the wire guy. It was invisible, of course. When it was at point blank range, It became a solid knife, extremely sharp, going towards his chest. He didn''t have time to react. He took the impact at full, and started bleeding, until he fell unconscious due to blood loss. "He isn''t dead, so I''m safe, but guards, you should treat him, he might die of blood loss. He''s type... A positive." I appeared infront of them, which surprised the Kui-Mui beast. They started chasing towards me, trying to kill me. They were reckless, causing a ruckus in the stage. I smiled, and this time, instead of using a kunai, I threw a sword towards him. "This is my prized possession, go now, and do your duty, Unis!" This time, I made it materialize a bit earlier, so that the impact would be at full. The sword pierced through the combined''s body, seperating the two of them. "Just as I thought, you were merged, but that body doesn''t harm your natural bodies, but I doubt you can use it now, I''ll take care of the two of you, sooner or later."


    Untra retaliated this time. He quickly took care of my double, and then started looking for me, scanning the entire arena. "Kui, Mui, stay with me, Johnny''s in the sky, flying somehow, and he also is invisible, for some reason," Untra was thinking however. Thinking of way''s to defeat me, but my hiding place was flawless, or so I thought.


    My head started pounding, and my rift was opened forcefully. Mikasa stuck her head out, "Hey, Johnny. I see Unis is missing, are you fighting someone? Hey, hey, can I help?" I was very angry. "Mikasa... you just gave out my position." I sighed, and then told her she can help me out. I decided to stop hiding, so I took off my coating of Yagrik which reflected light in such a way my image couldn''t be seen. "So there you are... and she seems like, your familiar?" I laughed.We both descended, and I scanned the enemy. "So it seems like you have two Soul Emifers Johnny, you are quite the interesting one, that Mikasa though, what kind of abilites does she have, oh I wonder."


    I decided to make this much easier, so I simply glanced at Kui and Mui with such intensity they flinched, and in that split second of a moment, Mikasa charged upto Kui, and stabbed him with her sword. He screamed with pain. "Kusanagi, I guess? What happened to Shachi? Don''t need the both?" She smiled, and licked the sword clean. "Of course not? Hmm, tastes fine, I guess, well now its the other''s turn." With that, she quickly switched her swords from Kusanagi to Shachi, and then stabbed Mui, and, to his surprise, the sword just started biting through his clothing, then his skin, piercing him. "And that''s two gone. Need help with the last?" The bell chimed. "10 minutes remaining. If they survive they''ll be a special round held." Untra was quite interested. "Oh, a special round, let''s see what that is. Guess I''ll just have to survive."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    While Untra started to prepare running, Mikasa went towards him, and tried to stab him, and he rolled his eyes. He easily dodged her weapons, without even trying really. Mikasa was irritated, and repeatedly tried to hit him, but with no luck. "M..Mikasa stop. Let''s think about this." She sighed, threw Shachi at him, and then went towards me. "Why did yo-" . "Shachi''s second nature. It''ll hunt anyone''s scent, as long as I tell it whose, and right now it''s following Untra''s scent, his special scent." Untra had a large grin on his face, he then took off his shirt and threw it at my face, and then covered himself with Mui''s and Kui''s clothing, to weaken the scent, and then Shachi went towards me.


    "I control him, you know?" I halted Shachi with simply my glare, and then the sword went back towards Mikasa, and then went into her rift. "Well I''m bored, so I''ll be going." and with that, she forcefully opened my rift and entered it. She then asked me to turn a piece of Yagrik into a manga, and I quietly obliged. "Thanks!" She then closed it. When she closed it, Untra went towards me, and tried to punch me. I barely dodged it.


    "Woah, atleast have some honor. Wait for your opponent." I said, grabbing his fist, and then twisting it. He was in pain, but was smiling. "There is about, three minutes left, I guess we''ll see what this special match is, well since I already know, I''ll tell you right now." I was quite interested actually. "My Soul Emifer... can see the future." I was half surprised, because I thought about that being a possibility when he dodged all of Mikasa''s attacks. "I''m assuming it''s your eyes? You are always wearing sunglasses, and you usually cover it, I''m assuming one of your eyes look different, am I right?"


    He grinned, and took off his glasses. I was spot on. One of his eyes was turquoise, and the other one was of a totally different one. It looked like a Triangle within His eye, and Within the Triangle, there is a square which had a clock in it, and on the clock, rather than having normal 1,2,3,4... 12, it was written as 24,25,26,27....36 , so I guessed it could see at most twelve hours in the future. "I''m trying to increase it''s size. When I first noticed it, the last number was 25, I''ve been growing, but still, it''s slow." He said, smirking.


    I decided to trust him, and waited a little bit, until the death match. A few times he tried to punch me, and one time I took the hit to see his true strength, but it seems like he held back. After that, the three minutes quickly passed, and the bell was rung three times consecutively, notifying us that it ended.


    "The third round has ended, so now we''ll go into the special round!" he said. When he ended talking, I saw Tou, and I quickly guessed what would happen. "Well, as you would think, I''m your opponent. The remaining people, well, the both of you. will team up to fight against me, and whoever can take me down will be considered the champions, and Johnny, as a restriction you can''t use either of the following: Mikasa,Yagrik, or Unis. the choice is yours. I smirked and chose to not use Mikasa, as she is usually fussy either way.


    "I''m not going to use Mikasa, I guess." Tou was a bit surprised, she probably thought I would leave Unis, but I would say Unis is actually more power then Mikasa, and in a sense, one of the more powerful Soul Emifers, close to Yagrik. But, the problem is Unis is still in its testing form, meaning it could at any time backfire and may as well consume my soul, like the previous legends say. They were about how the old Mei users who used to own two Soul Emifers, would have their soul eaten by one of the Soul Emifers, making it exponentially strengthen. After that this Soul Emifer would look for another soul which was similiar to its previous soul. They would usually look for people who already activated one, to consume it and become more stronger. Soon, those Soul Emifers had there own minds, and became mindless consumers, managing to have themselves a physical form. Legend says that these forms still lurk around the universe, looking for other souls to consume.


    So, I was always reluctant to use Unis, because the chances of my soul being eaten is large, considering it had hundreds of different types of Soul Emifers combined. "Hey, Johnny, you still there?" I spaced out, apparently. "Yeah, yeah. Okay, what are we doing?" Untra smiled. "Guess we are forming an alliance, to take down this old lady." Tou seemed angry. "I''m not that old!" She charged towards us, and the fight once again continued, this time with another comrade, yet I was sensing an eerie presence nearby. I ignored it for the time being and focused towards this battle. Tou, you''ll be beaten, once again!

 Chapter 61: Forward.

    Tou started off, by equipping her Soul Emifer, the only armor SE known. When she first lunged at us, she was moderately slow, but the moment she took out her Soul Emifer, her speed tripled, and came infront of us, before we had time to react. She wacked me with her sword, whereas Untra dodged it. He smiled, and threw a blade at Tou, but she easily dodged it. I then activated Yagrik. I first did a simple manoeuvre, by making Yagrik transform into plenty of guns, and surrounded Tou with them, and at the snap of my fingers, they all started shooting. Yagrik''s size was slowly diminishing, so to stop it, I took the bullet shells and bullets that were used by Yagrik, and converted it back into its raw form.


    It seemed that none of the bullets hit Tou, but I continued to shoot them, because I could tell Untra had an idea. He looked for some rubble that may have been left, but he couldn''t find any he liked. "Hey, Johnny, can you convert Yagrik into a bunch of tiny pebbles? Like, tiny as pebbles, but hard as diamonds?" I smirked, and gave him exactly what he wanted. "Thanks a lot, now continue to distract Tou." I did as told, without needing to be told. Tou seemed to be only focused on the bullets. I thought that Untra was going to throw the diamonds at her blind spot, but when I noticed a small facial expression on Tou''s face, that thought was pushed out of my head, for now. She quickly ran out of the bullets, and sliced all the guns in half. "You forgot that I get stronger with each passing minute, Johnny?" I smiled. "No, I just wanted to buy time." I already knew what to do, because I discussed my part with Untra, and nothing else.


    My job was simple. Stall Tou. I decided to fight myself this time. I had Yagrik hover behind me, but I faced Tou head-on. "So you''re not going to double team me? How kind of you, but you might need to work together, you see, I''m different from before." I thought as much. I was also stronger, however. When she first charged towards me, it seemed pretty normal. I dodged it pretty easily. That wasn''t the end of it. She continued to attack me, thrusting her sword continuously, trying to land a shot. I kept on dodging it, and this time, countered. I spun around, made a sword, and stabbed her. Instead of blood coming out, or her armor breaking, nothing happened. I increased the driving power, but still, nothing. "This armor is tougher than it looks." I smiled, and thought it might be necessary to test out my new work in progress move.


    "Hey, Tou, let''s try something now, shall we?" She seemed a bit confused at first. "Don''t worry, this move only works with people who I''ve known for a while, like you, so you are one of the few to experience this thrill. I hope you enjoy." I grinned, and started laughing. With that, I stopped moving, and then looked up towards the sky, and called Yagrik out infront of me. "Yagrik, it''s time you work hard. let''s do it. Transformation! Tou''s Armor!" She was surprised at the name. She laughed. "What, is this a fluke?" It wasn''t that, not at all.


    A great beam of light shone, and Yagrik was breaking in pieces. I felt the pain too, but it was necessary, to master this move. When the light dimmed, I was decked out in armor, the exact same, upto the micrometer of detail, as Tou''s Soul Emifer. It took so much of Yagrik, that two of those pebbles were gone, and so was Mikasa''s manga. She didn''t come out though, probably because she noticed. I then used three more pebbles to make myself a sword, leaving Untra with only 3 left. "Sure, that''s good enough, I suppose." He said. Tou was flabbergasted.


    "How, how did you do it?" I laughed. "I trained for years with Mikasa, doing this was no simple feat I assure you, but it was worth it, now, let us dance." I readied myself as I did when I did fencing with Mikasa. I used a longsword, kind of like a rapier. It was something I could easily handle, and it was strong. Tou seemed a bit angry and told me that she won''t accept a fake soul emifer copy. I took the first few hits, knowing that I couldn''t block it with Yagrik, I believed in my own prowess in copying.


    I felt power surge with each time she hit me. The pain gradually decreased, and the fun part was that she didn''t stop, although she knew I was getting stronger. I was just waiting until our power was at an equal. After about a minute of tanking her attacks, I parried her next move by blocking the sword with my hand, and then with enough force, jabbing the weak point of her armor, which was around the left side of her armor, below her torso, but above the thigh. She winced at the pain, but didn''t stop. I thought about it after a while, and then remembered the big weakness of this armor.


    This time, I aimed all of my shots on her arms and legs, where the armor didn''t protect her. Her movements were gradually decreasing, and mine were increasing quicker. "Wh...what''s happening?" I smiled. "Do you not know the weakness of your own Soul Emifer? Your power only increases if the armor gets hurt, meaning if I don''t touch the armor, you will never become stronger, but weaker. Anyways, you''re finished." I jumped, and with a flash of light, I unequipped the armor, being left with Yagrik again. I recreated the manga for Mikasa, and reproduced the pebbles. "Why did you?" I then pointed towards Untra.


    He smiled, and had the pebbles in his hands. He threw all of them towards Tou. "Is this a joke? Are you kidding with me?" The speed was roughly 60 km/h , but when it was about a meter away from her, I moved. I locked her position with Yagrik, by using a strong material to bound her on a rock wall, and then I changed the shape of the pebbles, into sharp needles, and then Untra used his Mind Emifer to increase it''s speed ten fold. It easily pierced through Tou. We missed all of her vitals, but we hit such spots that she was immobilized. "Gah. Seems like I lost. I will win one day, though. But, just tell me, how?" I smiled.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Untra can see the future, and he knew everything that was to happen. If he told me his plan, I would act according to that and it''ll change the nature of the future, so he told me simply to stall time. This had no point in reality, except for one thing, and that was to lower your stamina, and weaken you. We didn''t prepare a super strong attack or something, but a clever one. When I jumped, Untra invaded my mind and told me the rest of the plan. That''s when I converted back to normal, and with that, this happened. In the end, you were to naive, Tou."


    The guards were quite surprised. "A..and it seems the winners are of Untra and Johnny''s Team! Let us congratulate them!" With that, all the walls fell down, and the others flooded in. Lily seemed emotionless as usual, Kuiy had a big grin on his face, and Jennifer rushed towards me, and then gave a big hug. "Well done, Johnny!" She said, smiling.


    Untra''s team didn''t have the emotion as mine. They all just shook hands. When Tou was about to announce our positions, Hazen told me to meet him, and bring some friends as well. I told Kuiy, and Jennifer, as it seemed like Lily wasn''t that interested. I whispered into Kuiy''s and Jennifer''s ear to meet me at the garden. They all nodded. "Excuse me, I have to go somewhere." They both followed with , "Yeah, me too." Tou didn''t seem to interested. When I met with both of them, I told them. "I''m not so sure if you remember Hazen, Jennifer, but he''s probably new to Kuiy. Hazen is the current Lord of the Humans, and I''m assigned as the vice-lord, and he''s calling me right now. He told me to bring some friends, so I called you too, so will you come with me?" I reached out my hand, and Jennifer was the first to join hands, afterwards Kuiy did. Before I left, two more hands came in. One belonging to Lily, and the other to Untra.


    "Don''t go away without me, Johnny. I told Lily too, because I feel like she has a special role." Untra said. I was a bit surprised. "Don''t you hate me?" He laughed, and patted my back. "Of course not! There aren''t many people with your head Johnny, now, let''s go, shall we?"


    I smiled, and then looked up to the sky, and with Yagrik, I travelled upwards at an accelerating speed. I also put a spacesuit on everyone. "Where are we going?" Lily asked, and I told her we were going to the Headquarters. After a bit of travelling, I docked at a big shuttle. When we entered, I put Yagrik back into my rift. I haven''t seen it in a while, and it looked as beautiful as it was before. It hard large marble walls, which were carved into alot of detail, with a blackish, futuristic floor. Although this was weak material, the exterior was made of a very strong material found within the Dragon Dimension.


    I walked up towards the main room, and it scanned my eye. "Johnny, confirmed." An AI said, and the door hissed. There I saw Hazen standing up, looking towards the monitor. "Oh there he is, my friend Johnny! How are you doing? How''s School? Seems like you made some new friends." Hazen said, looking towards Untra and Lily. Before he continued,he whispered in my ears, "Beware of that girl with the bandages, I sense a presence around her, that''s always fighting. An aura of white around her is fighting against darkness continuously, merging and colliding, without end. Please, be careful." With that, he smiled and told us about the problem. "As you know, not all of the different dimensions were travelled through. As I recall, two are left, unknown by others." I looked around while he was talking, and then asked him something.


    "Hey, where''s your wife Juni?" I asked, and Hazen smiled. "She''s out doing something for the Flugre''s as of now, she''ll come back later, no worries. Anyways, you do know what you have to do?" I replied that I did. "Good, so I want you guys to scout these dimensions to find out why a disturbance is being created." As he spoke of the dimensions I recalled when I was in the Demon Dimension, protecting Kurai Kyu, in which that voice of mine told me about travellng within those dimensions to understand more of this world, and to become a stronger individual.


    After his long speech, he directed us towards our quarters. "After about three days we''ll arrive there on this shuttle, and from that you will depart into the 7th Dimension, the Dimension of Lost Souls. May you survive, and find out why there is a disturbance." With that, he sent us out.


    Kuiy seemed pretty amazed about which position I was in. "Well, I had a key role in the war between all species, led by the Reapers. He also was my teacher, so I have a debt to pay him. Anyways, get some rest guys, especially you, Untra. I can tell you exhausted quite a bit of your abilities, that Soul Emifer must have taken quite a toll on your mind." He smiled, and went into his room, to sleep. I told the rest to do the same, and they did. When I went to my quarter, I layed on my bed, thinking a bit. Just what could have happened? I assumed it was only Raizel, plotting something else, perhaps. My head was spinning a bit, but then a sudden throb came. My head felt like it was forcefully being invaded, but then I remembered that this happened before.


    "What do you want, voice?" I said, letting him in, as to not cause so much pain.


    Ah, my lamb, you finally embrace me. You are reaching closer to your goal, don''t forget our promise. You must train. You still have a few years left, work harder, become stronger. Within this dimension, and the next dimension, you will learn more of your destiny, yet all will be revealed on the 800th, I believe you will find your path lamb, and herd back with the others.


    With that, the voice seemed to leave my mind. The sudden peace came back, and the fact that there is almost no sound almost disturbed me. I was about to fall asleep until I heard a click. My door was opened by someone, by something. Who was it? What was it? All I knew was that I felt a murderous intent. I braced myself. When I flicked the light switch on, it was a friendly face.


    "Yo!"

 Chapter 62: The Dimension Of Lost Souls.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, in utter surprise. Lily shrugged. "I couldn''t sleep, mind if I sleep here?" The red aura around her turned dim, and a blue aura was all around her. Strange, I thought. I nodded, and made myself a small mattress with Yagrik and slept on it, while Lily had the bed. "You know, I''ve been thinking. Why are we even here? Why were we born? What is our purpose? Don''t answer my questions, just think about. Why, just why, why is the world as it is? Why is war always happening, why do people kill eachother, in order to gain power? Why, just why, don''t people solve their issues with words, rather than weapons and bloodshed? It''s always amazed me, like Raizel for example, he only thinks with his sword, he doesn''t ever resort to words, he''s always just like, death. Death. Death. Why is it like this? You have any idea?"


    I was surprised at first that she mentioned the name Raizel. "How do y-" . "Nothing, I said to much, good night." She dozed off, and I could hear a light snore from her. It was cute. For the rest of the night, I thought about what she said, especially about how she knew about Raizel, it intrigued me.


    Three days passed, and we were about to enter the System of this Dimension, but it was much different than the other ones. "The ''Buses'' don''t have an actual route here, so you''ll go by foot, or, by floating." He paused to laugh at his ''joke''. It was silence, an awkward silence. "Pfft, you''re all boring."


    "Anyways, when you get sucked into the dimensional vortex, all of you must be close to eachother, and create some sort of bubble to protect you, or the force of getting thrown into a different dimension is enough to shred you into nothingness, and then you''ll fade into the vast universe. Good luck!" With that he booted all of us out. We didn''t even have the time to curse at him. He was laughing as we floated into utter nothingness.


    I was about to summon Yagrik, but then I realized we didn''t need it yet. We were all wearing very thin suits which had the same strength and use as those heavy space suits, but these are just easier on the body. I used Yagrik as a booster, and after moving at around a velocity of 10 meters a second, I stopped boosting, and boosted the rest. We then gathered near the dimensional vortex, and seconds before we went into it, with the help of Yagrik, I pulled us all together and made a dense bubble around us, using the same material we had in the Cyrogenic Dimension. The vortex was different than I imagined. It had lines all around it, like we were in a wormhole, and it seemed to go on for eternity. My body yearned to leave the protective shell and venture into the vortex, but I controlled my self, and closed my eyes, as we rode our way to The Dimension Of Lost Souls.


    About an hour passed, until we were violently spat out of this vortex, and we were accumulating alot of velocity. I tried to slow us down, so that the impact wouldn''t be so harsh, and Kuiy helped, with his Soul Emifer, which I haven''t saw yet. "Kuiy, what exactly is your Soul Emifer?" He smiled. "Thats a secret." With that we managed to land safely onto land. It wasn''t the safe you would guess. The Sphere tumbled and we went atleast a hundred meters deep before we finally reached 0 velocity. As I put Yagrik back into my rift, my head span. "That was quite a journey."


    I smiled, and they grinned back. "Now, where do you think this disturbance could be?" Jennifer asked. I shrugged, and decided to first see what supplies we had. "Well, it seems like I guess we have no food, or water at that matter. Since I''m going to assume you are feeling as hungry as I am, I''ll make us some quick rations." I turned Yagrik into some nutrition bars, and gave one to everyone. "Oh yeah, when you are going to use the bathroom, tell me, because I have to turn the waste back into Yagrik, but it''ll lose the minerals, so it''s size will decrease a bit." When I told them that, it seemed like all of them stopped eating, and gave it back to me. "Oh come on!" Kuiy started laughing, and then he took two of the half eaten ones and gobbled them up.


    "I really don''t care, okay lets go. I''ll look for food, you guys find the disturbance we were sent for. Johnny, here is a communicator I made in my spare time. When either of us are done, we''ll use it to talk and track eachother''s location. Okay?" I gave him a thumbs up, and after that he ran into the jungle, and his presence vanished. "Well, he''s like a ninja, isn''t he?" I still felt a little awkward around Lily, ever since that day. She nudged my shoulder, and whispered something in my ear. With those few words she said. I dropped.


    "So, it was you? It was you, all along? Why? Why? How did you do it? I don''t understand." Lily giggled, and skipped along. "You''ll see soon, J...o...h...n..n..y." She said, saying each letter with a pause. Now it was only Jennifer and I still at the landing grounds. I turned pale, and thought about it for a while. "Johnny! Johnny! Johnny!" It was Jennifer. Soon I returned back. "How long was I out?" She took out three fingers, so I assumed three hours. "No, three days." I was surprised, that I was gone for that long.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s just that, I was surprised." She patted me on the back. "It''s okay, now, let''s go, Johnny." I put a big face, and walked into the Jungle. I assumed Kuiy came with food, because Jennifer had a bag full of different things. "Did Lily come back?" Jennifer didn''t say anything. After a while I heard a voice.


    Wellington Sama


    Oh Wellington Sama


    You''ve returned Wellington Sama


    Why didn''t you come sooner Wellington Sama?


    Why did you leave us?


    We were lonely.


    Oh so lonely.


    Wellington Sama, oh Wellington Sama


    Come back to us,


    Come back to the world,


    Ditch this human body, he isn''t worth you.


    Come to us, Wellington Sama.


    My mind was flooded with these words, and I had an intense headache. It seemed like Jennifer also heard these words, because she fell too. "Wh...who is Wellington Sama?" I didn''t want to tell her about the voice I heard, so I said I didn''t know. "Maybe, your father? I mean, who else?" I said that it wasn''t possible. He couldn''t be like this, it''s definitely someone else. The voices wouldn''t end, they were all talking about Wellington, who I''m assuming is the voice in my head. This is what Hazen probably meant by "Lost Souls" . Soon, the words changed.


    Oh Jennifer what happened?


    Why did you leave mother?


    Why did you run away?


    Why, why are you like this?


    Where is my daughter who drank blood as water


    The daughter who loved bloodshed.


    What have you done?


    What have you done to my daughter?


    Why?


    What are you?


    Why Jennifer, why, why did you kill my daughter for this... this... blob of kindness.


    I want your dark heart, come back to mother.


    The ghost came into view, and made a hug like gesture, but Jennifer summoned Yartsdra and stabbed the ghost, which wasn''t there. It simply faded, but it seemed to haunt her. "Shut up! Shut up! I don''t want to here that name again! Don''t ever... ever... mention that she-devil!" She kept on screaming, so I embraced her. "It''s okay Jennifer, it''s okay, it''s just a fragment of our memory, do not turn from it, here, I''ll help." I covered her ears with my hands, and we continued to walk.


    When I heard more voices, coming from more directions, I assumed I was coming closer to where we were supposed to go to. As I headed into a clearing, it was barren. All the lush green was on blackish color, like it was burnt. At the epicenter of this burnt circle, there was a man made building standing tall, about 100 meters, and from the top, I could feel an ominous presence. "That''s probably what is making all the ''ghosts'', But I don''t think we should att....... ..... .... ..... ...ack it." I said, pausing as Jennifer whipped out Yartsdra and tryed to break the building. A strong forcefield repelled it, and sent it back at twice the force. "Gah," Was all she said, as she continued to try and break it. "J...e...n...nifer.... s..s...s...stop..." I said, and grabbed her wrist. "You''ll just get hurt by the repelling force, stop it, before you injure yourself."


    She turned red, and stopped. "S..sorry." After that, she stood behind me. I look at the barrier, and threw a rock at it, just to test it. As I thought, it simply repelled it. "It seems like a simply mirror, to probably fend off his.. or her own creation. I can easily dismantle it." I looked at it, and starting using the force of Mei to break it down into its components. "Oh, a simple spell with a complicated form, what an interesting one." I said, as I looked deeper into it, and with the help of Unis to make a magnifying pair of spectacles. "Aur, Aie, Buy, Kui, Juu, even Mah. I wonder who could combine such aspects into this form. It was truly worth it spending that time with Mikasa learning these things." I flashed back to when I was learning how to copy Soul Emifers.


    "No no Johnny, it won''t work like that, you have to break it into its aspects. Yartsdra was a simple one, but others are a bit more complicated. I''m sure with Unis there is some sort of pair of glasses. With that you should be able to see the different types of aspects, I''ll lend you this book, with my notes as well as my ancestors notes on the components of ME. You see, Mind Emifer was simply considered as Mei, the life blood of this world. Everything has Mei, but some can use Mei, and even a less can use magic. Magic and Mei are different. Mei comes from the body, kind of like a Soul Emifer, and is also limited by the body. Magic however, uses nothing more than the mind. The more intellegent the better ''Magician'' . When you try to make a magic spell, it''s broken into components we call as Aspects. So far, over a thousand different aspects are discovered, and you have to remember all of them, in order to become stronger. Now, you may begin."


    I spent months on it, until I managed a state in becoming a novice. Even now, I would suppose I''m Intermediate in using magic, not even close to being a master. After about an hour, I broke the layer. "Okay, seems good." I threw a rock again, but It was deflected again, but around 0.1x weaker. "Oh god, it seems like there are multiple layers. I''ll be on it for awhile. Jennifer get some sleep." She nodded, and I made her a makeshift bed. With that, she took a power nap, while I sat deciphering the code. "I can decipher this, but I probably can''t make it. I''m far behind. I should stop relying on Yagrik, and become better with ME. That''s it. I''ll promise myself, after Jennifer wakes up, I''ll ''seal'' my rift." With that, I sighed, and continued working on this wall, only assuming what possibly could happen.

 Chapter 63: Sealing.

    I had to become better in using Magic, so I commenced the sealing act, which Mikasa told me to use in only extreme conditions. Before beginning, I stuck my head into my rift, and told Mikasa if she was okay to sit there for possibly a few weeks or if she would want to get out. She told me she was okay there, as long as she was supplied with the ability to use Yagrik while I was away. I agreed.


    The way sealing worked is different than what you would expect. Basically, when you seal your ''rift'' , you can''t use it anymore, regardless of the situation, unless you do the proper unsealing act, you will never be able to use it again. Also, if any life form was within your rift while you seal it, they have temporary ability to use your Soul Emifer, but they, also, can''t leave the rift. I hesistated for a moment, but than I decided to start the act.


    I closed my eyes, and thought about surgery, mainly, stitching. As I watched the surgeon''s ''stitch'' or ''seal'' the people''s wound, I made a similar movement with my hands, sealing the hole of my rift, which allowed me access to it. After applying a tremendous force at the end, I managed to seal it. When I sealed it, I had a burst of pain, but it later subsided. I felt empty. It was like someone removed all my organs and left me a hollow shell. I had to get used to it. I continued on the process of removing the layers delicately.


    Soon three hours passed of me sitting infront of the wall, and I managed to remove only half of the layers. While I was completing the fifth, Untra came out of a bush, which freaked Jennifer out for a while. "Hey, where were you?" Jennifer asked, and he rolled his eyes. "I forsee what would happen, so I took the long way so that I didn''t have to endure the past. Oh, by the way Johnny, what are you doing? You seem weaker, and you do know there''s a door over there...." He said, pointing to a hole in the tower. I looked at Jennifer angrily.


    "A..Ah I''m sorry! I didn''t look around. I just wanted to destroy it! Sorry, sorry!" She said. I ignored her mistake, and told her next time to absorb the situation. With that, I took off Unis, and was about to throw him back into my rift, but I realized I still had him with me. Since it wasn''t directly my Soul Emifer, it probably wasn''t effected by the sealing act. I was worried holding it, because my soul could be eaten at any moment. I shrank Unis into a hairclip, and clipped it on Jennifer''s hair. "Whatever happens, don''t remove that hair clip, and always stay by my side, as long as you are wearing that." I said, and held her close. I didn''t have the courage to stare at her eye to eye, but I could feel the warmth coming from her face. "Oh... okay." She said.


    Untra gagged, and led us inside the tower. "I don''t think I need my future sight here, let''s just venture for now," he said, smiling. I felt like he was still using it, you know, to be safe, but probably took it off after understanding what would happen. As we went down, I heard a cackle, a pop, and a hideous snort. "Yes! Yes! It''s almost complete! My babies, you will become even more horrendous!" he said, laughing crazily. He then looked at one of his blank monitors, and had a blank expression. "I...I...Intruders? But... no one ever comes here, could it be. . . .?" he said, looking behind him. We quickly hid behind the nearest object we could find. The old man than looked back to his creation. When he mixed a purple looking liquid with the sizzling beaker, the ghosts appeared, and they travelled into the middle chute. I assumed there were many layers of magic around here to direct them. What amazed me was the fact he was using the principles of Chemistry,Alchemy and Magic all together to form what he is creating. When Jennifer saw those ghost like things flying upwards, she took out Yartsdra, but I tried to calm her down. "Not now, not now." The Old man spun. "I felt that. There are some powerful rats here, you should think twice taking out a magical item inftont of me, you know." With that, he jumped infront of us, and tried to scare us. Jennifer screamed and smacked him in the face, and he flew to Untra, and Untra cushioned his landing on the wall. When he patted his pants, I saw Untra with blood on his face. "Ouch." he said.


    With that, the old man looked at us, and when Jennifer was about to attack him again, he moved his hands in a waving motion, and I could tell what happened. I quickly moved to the side, and a blast of wind blew Jennifer, breaking around 10 meters thick of rock, before finally coming to a stop. "O..Ouch." She said, coughing. When he looked at me, when he was about to attack, he stopped, and than looked at me a bit closer. "It can''t be. It is! Wellington Sama! I thought after that incident you were never going to come back. Haha, I''ve been working on that formula you were talking about, but it''s halfway done. But who knows, you already have the prototype. So, how are you doing?" He said, smiling, patting my back.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I''m not, Wellington. I simply look at him. My name is Johnny Wellington, not Wellington." The Old man seemed a bit confused. "But master, wasn''t that your name? Johnny Wellington? Isn''t that the name master chose after the incident?" He said. I was a bit confused, but I decided to play along for a while. "So, before we go anywhere, what''s your name and age?" I asked, and he chuckled. "Oh Wellington Sama! I can''t believe u forgot in poor old Hibus! And don''t talk about my age, but to keep it a secret between us, next month I''ll be having my 2nd millenia birthday, I''ll be 2000!" He said, laughing. That surprised me, and his little secret managed to be heard by everyone. "2000?Have you went insane Old Man? Humans live on average 60 years, and you are certainly human. So how are you so old?" He seemed to motion again at slamming her with wind, but I stopped him, telling him that the both of them were my friends.


    "Oh. I''m sorry Wellington Sama. But Anyways, why are you here?" I told Hibus about why Hazen The Tenth saved us. "Oh, so the ninth finally transformed? Well, they were like that. Ah, I remember the first. I''m pretty sure he looks the same. The Hazen line is a strong bloodline, of a forgotten clan, it''s nice to know that they are still living. Anyways, the disturbances would probably be our Ultimate Plan. I have done as much as I could, but a single piece is missing, and that''s the power of the Kiji. So, we just have to wait until the 800th Kiji, and then the plan can finally take place, assuming you save us from God''s Wrath. Be weary though. In all the previous Kiji''s, every hundredth is where God is probably at his peak, and know previous Universe survived his Wrath. By the way, how is that Dimension I leant Mikasa?" I was quite surprised by the fact he knew so much.


    "Oh, it''s doing okay, I guess. We both left it, so it''s empty, it''s probably gone by now." He sighed. "Once a Dimension is created, it can''t be destroyed that easily, it''s probably floating withing The Void, but it''s there nonetheless. That portal is probably the only way of locating it properly. It seems like I have to teach you a bit. Stay here with me, and your friends can stay if they want. I can tell He sent you here for a reason, so I''ll keep you for... I''ll say two years. I''ll tell you a bit more of what happened, but only a glimpse, He himself will clarify it. I''ll sharpen your Magical power, and I''ll even teach you my triple threat technique, or the Triple T for short. I hope we can be friends." he said, raising out his hand.


    I thought about it for a while, and then decided to stay with him. I was to learn anyways.


    Good choice, my little lamb.


    "Wellington Sama? So you are still alive. That''s a relief. Although your voice is quite quiet, I can feel your presence. What have you told this Wellington San?" He said, staring above my head.


    My little lamb, Hibus is a bit crazy, but he is smart, stay with him, it''ll be good for you. Learn my lamb.


    With that, he faded. "Aww, I wanted to talk to Wellington Sama, but I feel like he insulted me. Anyways, are you staying or going?" I thought again, and then looked at my friends. "Yeah, it''s okay if you go." Jennifer said, and Untra simply flipped his hair, which I assumed as a yes. I then took the hairclip from Jennifer, and thanked her. "I''m sorry for leaving you, once again, but I''ll be even stronger, and I hope you''ll be as well." Untra didn''t say anything, and I didn''t know him that well either.I still didn''t understand why he came, but time will only tell.


    I waved them goodbye, and before Jennifer went, I gave her a big hug. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry for leaving you, Jennifer." I said, and than looked away. I put my hand on my eyes, trying to wipe away the tears that formed on my face.


    Jennifer also said goodbye, and then left. After they both left, Hibus closed the tower. "Okay, we''ll be alone here for about two years, I won''t let you out of here, so, are you ready for your dungeon life?" Hibus asked. I laughed.


    "I would be if you teach me something, you old fart." I said, laughing. He seemed pissed, and tried to attack me with the wind. I jumped up, and dodged it. I then grabbed his waist, and did a suplex. His head didn''t even touch the floor. It was floating. "With time, you can do this too." While floating, He dragged me to him, probably by created a gravitational field around him. The pull was strong. Nothing else was pulled, rather, simply everything in my direction. When My clothing barely touched him, he , instead of pull, pushed me. The force was extremely intense, that my head broke through several meters of rock. "Don''t worry, I protected your head, else you would be dead by now. Now, do you want to learn?" he asked, smiling.


    I grinned, and wiped the sweat off my face. "Yes, please, teach me, master!" I said, and bowed. I''m slowly scaling the steps to the 800th Kiji. I was going to become something Mr.Voice wanted me to become, someone strong enough to comprehend what was happening in this collapsing world of ours. As I went to bed, I looked up, and thought about how the others were doing. I fell asleep, with an empty dream.

 5 Chapters in One!

    After telling Johnny that little secret of mine, I skipped along, to find the actual cause of this menacing presence. As I skipped along, I accidentally stepped into a trap meant to ensnare beasts. I sighed and looked around. I didn''t see my friends, so I didn''t have to act dumb. I took out a knife from my boot and cut the rope. I fell but managed to get my footing on the ground. After that, I continued to look around. I opened my eyes a bit wider, and I could see the trail of black smoke, and it was leading me towards some sort of inn. When I looked at it, I noticed Johnny and Jennifer were already there, so I didn''t head there. To my surprise, that wasn''t the only inn. At least five more I noticed, but there could have been more. I checked each of them. There was no one in any of them, In fact, they were indistinguishable. All of them had these ghost-like creatures coming out of the top, right where the black smoke was.


    I Took out a piece of cloth from my pocket and said a few words to it. With that, it became a wearable piece of clothing, because before it was just a tiny patch. I wore it, and when the ghosts came out, they didn''t see me. I heard voices, but it was too mute to be understandable. I ignored it and tried to find the source of this smoke. When I looked around the inn, I saw a simple box, and from the box, the smoke was coming out. Iclenched my fist and smashed the box into pieces. It was a bit more complicated than I anticipated. The smoke was coming from literally nothing. It just started there and followed a given route. It didn''t have any tubings or any special mechanism like that, it''s like... magic.


    I only understood the basics of magic, because my teacher died a year after He first discovered it. I ignored it, and when I checked the other inns, they were all the same. My head was spinning. I was about to destroy everything, but then I got a signal. "Lily, are you there?" the voice said. I ran into the forestand responded. I put my index finger and middle finger on my ear, and with my other hand''s pinkie finger, I covered my other ear. "Yes? What is it?" I responded.


    "He''s coming soon, it seems like He''ll be visiting the Dimension Of Lost Souls soon, I''ll say we''ll be there in... a day? You should get your friends and leavebecause he is very angry." With that, I let go of my right earand disconnected us. I ignored what she asked for, however. I was already split from them, so I didn''t have to save them. I continued on around the little island which was considered an entire Dimension on its own. As I walked, I heard rustling nearby, so I pulled out a flintlock from my rift, and looked around. When I saw its face, I slid the gun into my pocket. It was Kuiy. "Yo, what are you doing here?" I said, trying to act like my usual self. Kuiy raised his eyebrow. "I heard a voice somewhere here, talking about something like us being attacked? Why are you here?"


    I shrugged, hoping my careless persona would explain the situation. He then stuffed his hand into a bagand took out a lump of meat, and he threw it at me. "I can tell you''re hungry, go eat." After saying that, he vanished into the forest once again. It was quite a strange sight in fact. My stomach growled.


    I looked at the meat again and realized it was raw. As so, I flicked my fingers, and a flame was born in my palm. I gently placed it on to some firewood, and after about five minutes a raging fire was born. I then got the pointiest stick I could find, and stabbed the meat, and then put it on top of the flame, to cook it.


    As it was roasting, I looked at the sky and saw that it was evening. I checked the meat again, and when it seemed good enough, I grabbed the stick and took a bite of it. It tasted good. Venison, probably. After eating it, I stood up and went away from this town, to find the Lone Man.


    It was my task since coming here, to find this man, and learn more about my purpose. He created these ghosts, and he, at this point probably has the most knowledge of magic. I looked around, but couldn''t find it. I then went back to the inn in which Johnny was checking, just to see if he is gone. When I looked again, Jennifer and Untra were leaving, but I didn''t see Johnny. "Oh, he''s staying there, with the so-called ''Lone Man''. " Untra said, out of the blue. "What are you saying, Untra?" Jennifer questioned, but he didn''t reply. I knew Untra found out I was there because he was looking directly at me.


    He didn''t go towards me, rather he just continued following Jennifer. "Hey, Untra, have you seen Kuiy anywhere?" Untra nodded and pointed towards a tiny shack. "Oh, okay." With that, they walked towards the little shack that was built by Kuiy. I went the opposite direction, and when I saw a suitable location to rest, it was already nightfall. I flicked my fingers again to create a small fire and lit a small twig so that they wouldn''t notice where I was. With that, I started working. I made myself a little hammockand had a bit more of the venison, well all that was left, at least. I laid on the hammock, and looked at the sky, and was still amazed, amazed at how everything came into being.


    I fell asleep, without even realizing it. When I woke up, it was already morning, and I felt a presence which I knew very well of. "Hello there, Lily." It was Trinity, with her usual smile, and her little brother Michael. "H..Hi. I heard you are Onee-san''s friend, are you?" I smiled and patted his head. "Why yes, I am." He seemed happy and gave me a hug. When he let go of me, I asked Trinity what was the situation. "Yeah, everyone left, the only ones here are you, Michael, Raizel, and I. I''m not so sure about Johnny, but the others definitely left. We saw their ship come out of the vortex, but we were already being sucked in, and couldn''t do anything. It seems like they were heading to the next Dimension. We also found out that the disturbance was caused by these ghost-like creatures, who would look into a person''s deepest memories, and then repeat it, in a mocking tone. Some of their negative energy was leaking out of the universe and was pouring into the closest one that was to it, the Angel Dimension. It was said that more than half of the people were depressed. They are now slowly regaining their happiness."


    Seemed normal. Our plan was still a long one, one that no one knew, nobody. It was quite an amazing plan, one I was quite proud of. As we were having our little chat, I saw a big flash of light and a breaking sound. When I went out into the clearing, I saw Raizel rampaging around. Trinity tried to calm him down, but he didn''t calm down, nor did he stop. He kept on destroying things. "Shut up you ghosts! Just shut up!" He said, swaying his scythe at the matterless beings. He tried as much as he could, but he never managed to touch them. He seemed sad. I walked up to him and said a single word. "Hello." It made him quite angry. He swung his scythe at me, trying to chop me. I jumped up and landed on the blade of the scythe.


    "Now now, you''re still young. Don''t do such mistakes." I said, tightening the bandages on my arms. They were bandaged for a reason, and it was a reason I do not want to remember. As he swung, enraged, I dodged his swings with ease, and got close enough to him he didn''t try to swing. "Now, now, boy. It''s okay. It''s okay." I jumped up, and patted his head, saying a simple incantation. "Ghu Sak Reh Mai Moi." My index finger glowed with a brilliant yellow light, and I touched his forehead with it. He seemed mesmerized, as he himself was swaying left and right. "Oh, it''s not supposed to do that." I flicked his forehead, and he fell down, unconscious.


    "I''ve seen you do that many times, but it has always impressed me," Trinity said, laughing. I couldn''t laugh along with her, for some reason. "This is a bad sign. Usually, that would calm down an enraged person, making them happy, but this was the second time they fell, unconscious. The last time, let''s just say he didn''t see daylight again." Trinity was surprised. "Wait, are you sure? Isn''t it like... a perfect thing?" I nodded in disagreement.


    "No, it''s not supposed to be like that. How this works is that the spell enters there inner consciousness and directs the problem there. Since this happened, that means he wasn''t angry consciously, he was angry unconsciously, basically, he was angry without knowing why he was angry. His past must have been harsh, or he was cursed with an alter ego."


    Trinity nodded, but I was sure she was still a bit confused. "Sure, you are a genius, but that is in human terms only. Johnny, however, he is more of a genius genius, you''re just a ''genius''. Man, why did I choose you." Trinity smiled. "Because I was the only one left, and you that much. Sure, my past was a bit harsh, but still, I was the only one, because Michael was too young." I smiled.


    I opened my rift, and grabbed some duct tape, and told Trinity to look away. I walked into the forest, to change my bandages because I need to change it after every five years. When I removed it, I didn''t remove the whole thing, rather I pulled a little bit off, and it stung. Soon after I put the new one. I continued this cycle, chasing the old piece with the new one so that no excess energy would seep.


    When I came back, I told her to shut her ears, along with Michael''s. I then clasped the both of their hands, and said "Tei Tah." With that, we teleported to the opposite side of the Dimension. "Why did we do the-" Michael said, soon shut by the intense explosion that just occurred. "Yikes, think Raizel is hurt?" I told her not to fret because I already put a shield around him, so he was safe, to begin with.


    As we walked back to that spot, The grass there was pure black, and all the tree, huts, branches, leaves, everything was blown away, except for two things. Raizel, and a bigger stone building. "Johnny is in that," I said, pointing to the big building. Trinity gasped and told me that we should go there now. "No, it''s not time, besides it won''t be fun if he hasn''t even awakened." Trinity understood.


    We stood outside for two hours after that explosion. After two hours passed, my ears perked. "Trinity, duck." Trinity ducked her head the moment I said that. About 20 milliseconds after she forced Michael''s head down, arrows flew in our direction, but we were too low for it. "Johnny reacted after that explosion, seems like we have to fight, can you?" I asked Trinity. She smiled and pulled out her weapon. "Better than you, you old hag." That stung. "Ouch," was all I said. The door to the building slowly rolled up, and out of it, two people emerged. One was a person who we knew, and the other was one I knew.


    "Yo."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I heard a loud explosion. "What was that?" Hibus asked? I shrugged and told him I''ll head up. "I''ll watch you, let''s go." I was in the middle of an experiment, to try and create gold from lead. It was a principle that was never possible in alchemy, but Hibus told me that if I can make even a speck of gold from 10 kilos of lead, he''ll start teaching me some actual moves. I was still locked from my SE, and I planned on keeping it like that until I am good at using magic.


    As I went up the stairs, I knocked the walls and said a few words. With that, it sprung to life and started going upward, ''fading'' per say. When I looked out, I was surprised, actually.


    "Yo!" I said as I saw three familiar faces. One of them smiled.


    "Hello there, Johnny. Hope you haven''t forgotten what I told you." I smiled because I was actually happy.


    "Yes, I remember, and I don''t harbor any anger against you, rather I want to know, let us say about, why? Was it because of th-" I was cut short, with a blade on my neck. "One more peep, and boom, your head falls off, simple right?" Trinity was smiling. "Don''t make Lily angry, Johnny."


    I smirked and put the blade down. "Now now, I''m not here to fight, I''m here to ''play'' with Raizel." I walked up towards Raizel and examined his body. Hibus was watching me, leaning on the stone wall. When I looked at him, his skin was pale, and his eyes were turning purple. "Oh, so it is a mental infection. This should be a piece of a cake." I cracked my knuckles, and kneeled next to his body, examining it. I slowly stripped him, leaving him with nothing but his trousers, and I looked at his physique, thoroughly.


    "What''s wrong, Johnny?" Lily inquired. Trinity still had her blade up, probably because she didn''t trust me. Michael was sitting down, pulling out some grass. He seemed bored. I flattened my hand and slammed his belly with it, and my hand went through it. When the impact was made, Trinity reacted instantaneously, but Lily stopped her. "Let him do what he''s doing," Lily said, but Trinity still seemed worried. She backed down a bit but was ready, I could tell. The air was tense.


    As I stuck my hand around his body, I closed my eyes to get a deeper look. It was a deep infection. His entire chest was purple, and an extra color, red, was interlinked hastening the progress. I opened my eyes again, and my hand laid on his chest. "Seems like there was a 3rd party member here. Trinity, or Lily. Did you do anything?"


    Lily said she did what she usually does, and that was the problem. "This is a Ghur Infection. One that affects the mind. It is easily reversible, but you made a bit more tricky." Hibus walked up to me and leaned in. He put his hand on Raizel''s forehead, and he was able to trace everything. "Johnny, well done on making those Yuak, but the entire chemistry of it was broken down byher, so let me take care of it." I looked at him, shrugged and walked out. I sat next to Michael. "So, little dude, how you doing?" His eyes were lifeless. "I''m just looking, that''s about it. Looking deep. Johnny, let me tell you something, let me tell you something. Oh Johnny, how you were walking around, pondering about purpose, wondering your job, but little did Johnny know, it was in front of him. It was a piece of grass that was on the ground, that he constantly stepped on. Oh, he didn''t know that. He kept on trampling on his purpose, without even realizing. Soon, soon he had no meaning." He continued to pluck grass, but his lifeless eyes returned with color.


    It made me think a while, what he actually meant by that, but I soon dismissed the thought, hearing the sound of someone whom I''m not very fond of. "Hello," he said, arising from his long slumber.


    "What happened?" He asked. When he looked at Hibus, he took out his scythe and pointed it towards him, but Lily stopped him. "Hibus saved you, saved you from Johnny....and me..." She said the last two words a bit more to herself, but I could hear it just fine. Raizel scoffed but said his thanks after some nagging.


    "So why did you come here?" I asked, and Raizel answered. "Well, the original idea was to kill you, but I decided it still isn''t time, I still want to meet that sinister part of you, would you let me?" Raizel said. I didn''t think about that, however.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Raizel took a step, and then instantly appeared in front of me. "Oh, you know what I''m talking about, here. Let me call him." Raizel swung his scythe before I had time to react. In the moment, I only saw one color, a deep red, before I lost my consciousness.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    It was a horrendous sight. The moment Raizel woke up, he slashed Johnny, without a meaning, he simply wanted to meet someone. If I was correct, he was probably trying to contact the man who ruined the world, and that he was dwelling inside Johnny. Raizel wants to see him personally, I thought.


    As blood gushed out of Johnny''s body, I could see the life fade. Hibus nor Lily did anything, and Michael seemed to be playing with the grass. The moment Johnny''s body fell, Raizel seemed displeased. "Oh, what happened? Did you actually die?" He said, unimpressed. The moment he turned his back, the body sprung to life, and punched him, sending him flying.


    "That, was not a nice wake-up call, child."The voice was sinister, evil almost. The words were heavy, and hearing him makes me want to kneel. Raizel was smiling. "Oh, so you did come. Tell me, when will you come back? Let me kill that little kid, so you can come back, please do. I don''t like waiting anymore."


    "This vessel isn''t prepared yet, child. Do not interfere with my job, else you''ll be dead, along with your comrades... and mine."My mind seemed to be forcefully entered. I had a severe headache.


    "Ah, so she''s the weakest here. Well, I''ll be sleeping again, goodbye for now."As my head was pounding, I managed to see a few things. Raizel using his scythe to rip off the tape off one of Lily''s arms, and they both seemed to head for the impersonation of Johnny. My mind was fuzzy, I couldn''t see what was happening. It was all a blur.


    I heard a few shouts, and a few screams, and even saw a bit of blood. A voice entered my head.


    Sleep time, sleep little one.


    I felt a sudden surge of drowsiness.


    I wasn''t in control anymore. My body slowly drifted into sleep. The last sight I saw was Johnny stabbing Raizel with his own scythe.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    When I brought Raizel back into life, the first thing he did was try to kill me. Sure, our past wasn''t that good, but still, that''s not a way to thank the person who saved your life.


    After a bit of chatter, Johnny lost his consciousness, and the being within him awoke. It was something Raizel longed for, something I too, wanted, but couldn''t muster the courage to do so. This wasn''t something Lily wanted to see, however.


    Our past was long, and it wasn''t a happy past either, it was filled with bloodshed, tears, and sweat.


    As this alter ego of Johnnys awoke, the power was immense.


    "That, was not a nice wake-up call, child." His voice sent chills down my spine. It truly has been a while. It seemed like his voice effected Trinity the most because I could tell she was tired. I didn''t want to fight, so I took Trinity and Michael, and watched the three of them brawl from a distance. "This will be interesting." I thought.


    It seemed like Lily didn''t start off full strength, but she did take off her tape for one arm. With that, a beam of light emitted from her arm. "It''s been at least 300 years since I saw that. It still surprises me. The immense power she has stored up."


    "Man, you are still pretty powerful, aren''t you?" Raizel said, looking at Lily. She smiled. "I mean, I haven''t used this power ever since the great war, so its raw, per say."


    "Is that all, Lily? You have truly become weaker. I''m not saying I''m any stronger, but I don''t even need to use my own power to beat you, and that''s the truth. You''ve heard the stories, right? Well, let me tell you one. There was a boy who wanted to ride a bike. He tried and tried, but he just couldn''t do it. One day he managed to ride it. The moment he managed to ride it, he went straight to using a car. Three years passed. When he went on a bike again, he fell and broke his knee. Another boy was there. He followed the same boy''s path, except for one step. Instead of riding the bike again, he first watched someone else ride it, to jog his memory. When he went on the bike, he remembered the steps and could ride it with ease. That is the difference between the both of us."


    With those words, Johnny tripped on purpose, and before hitting the ground, he teleported behind Raizel, grabbed his scythe, and stabbed him with it. "You are too carefree, little one." With that, he grabbed Raizel''s body, slugged it on his shoulder, and dropped it next to me. "Take care of him." He said, with a smile. It reminded me of the past.


    "Of course, my friend," I said as he walked away. I quickly tended to his wounds. Master would seem like a bad person, but his heart was pure. He hated what he had to do, but he was the only one, who understood why.


    "Kch. You do know you are doing the wrong. And why are you comparing my skills that I honed in years, with a bicycle? I won''t forget it, remember that." Lily said, charging towards Johnny''s Alter Ego. I watched in amazement. As their fists clashed, an immense shockwave was created. This continued on, for quite a while.


    "You are still weak, and I''ll show you how." With their next punch, JAE did a simple maneuver and kicked Lily''s back. She managed to grab his foot, but when she did, he punched her face."Too easy, too easy. Where was the old Lily I knew?" JAE seemed restless by the moment. He wanted to end it quickly. "Hey, Hibus. I''m sleepy. Make sure Lily is taken care of well." With those few words, Johnny fell to the ground, and Master''s presence left, locked again deep within. I took his body back with the others, leaving only Lily and me.


    As she charged towards me, I pushed her back with the same Magic I used on Johnny''s friend, Untra. "I see you are still an annoying old fart, can''t you just die?" Lily said, this time pulling out something I didn''t want to see. "Ah, so it seems like you are a bit worried after all." With the weapon she summoned, she ripped off the tape on the other arm, making it so that there wasn''t anything else holding her back. "Ah, the power. It''s been so long since I felt this much power, I feel like I''m going to explode. Are you ready, you old fart?" She said, sticking out her pole. "My great Soul Emifer is ready to pierce you, now go, my baby." With that, she blew a kiss, and the pole reacted instantaneously to it. She blew it towards me, and the pole followed that direction.


    To be safe, she stuck a piece of her tape on me, and the pole followed it, well the scent. I knew it was a destructive weapon. I looked at the ground and said a few words. "Slu Pluh, Gar Jhe!" A burst of air came from under me, blowing me upwards, and then Gar Jhe created its own gravitational pull under my feet, allowing me to float. The pole continued chasing me after, but I repeated those few words. "Gar Jhe! Gar Jhe! Gar Jhe! Gar Jhe!" Many different gravitational pulls were formed around me, making it impossible for it to get near me. I then ripped off the tape, and scented myself with some dirt I formed by manipulating the air around me.


    "You truly are tenacious, aren''t you? Too bad." She said Tei Tah, and then teleported in front of me. She clenched her fist and punched towards me. There was so much power in it, that all of those pulls I made vanished, and I plummeted to the ground. "Tei Tah!" I said, teleporting away. When I managed to get a chance to breathe, the pole came in front of me.


    "Being a pure sure sucks." I sighed and started running away. SuBrii is what she called her pole. Its power was a bit more powerful than what you would think. SuBrii is a pole that is directly attached to their owner, in a more romantic sense. SuBrii usually took owners who were female, and that had a body it would like. SuBrii is the only type of Soul Emifer which has a mind of its own, and hence it is one of the greatest creations made by Him. SuBrii tracks the scent of their owner, and if it as much as touches anything, that thing can be controlled by the owner at will. Like a puppet. SuBrii sure seems powerful, but it also lacks some things as well. The Impact itself isn''t that strong, but when you get inflicted, it doesn''t actually control you, but "Leeches" or "curses" you in a sense. It makes something flow into your bloodstream which makes the owner''s words alluring as if you want to listen to it.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Also, it has some limitations, too. Its biggest limitation is its time limit and requirements. For every time the curse is inflicted on you, it lasts for a second before it dissipates, but if it continued cursing you, it multiplies, so if I was to get hit 10 times in different positions, I would be her puppet for an entire hour. Stamina is also a big thing because just ordering someone exhausts a person, and as I recall Lily in her prime managed to control for at least five hours before being tired. The next is the requirement. It can only work on someone who Lily and SuBrii both despise. If there is a hint of affection or care, it won''t work at all. SuBrii also needs to have affection towards its master, else he won''t inflict the curse. Lily has to take care of SuBrii, and SuBrii must be willing. The two of them have been together for more than a hundred years, so this isn''t much of a problem, but the fact that it has to be pure hate is what makes it hard to use in certain circumstances. I started to devise a plan to combat this.


    I continued doing the same thing as before, running away to try my best not to get attacked. Soon the scent will fade, and that''s when Lily will have to do something herself. Since she hasn''t fought for a while, I assumed she wouldn''t be as strong as I recall, but I thought wrong. As I was about to run into a corner, I jumped off the Island, and repeated the words Tei Tah, and teleported somewhere which I envisioned. This was somewhere within the Dimension Of Lost Souls, but it was not in it as well. The Dimension Of Lost Souls was something that He created to let old souls rest, and I was told to live here until He comes back.


    As I thought, SuBrii didn''t come, rather Lily doesn''t even know where I am, because this area was known by only Him and I. Its a location in this entire universe that no one knows about, except me, because by now He has lost his memories. This was a location meant only for the most emergencies, but I realized that there was still a danger that Johnny might be captured. I clenched my teeth, and went back to my living place, directly in it. When I went into it, I heard banging, which was probably SuBrii.


    "Calm down boy, calm down. It''s okay. He''ll have to come out sooner or later, for now, lets cut Johnny apart." Lily was probably taming SuBrii because he can only be calmed down by her words. "Well, you do your job, Trauj." As she said those words, I started brewing my potion, which would ensure safety, not necessarily victory, however. As I was making it, the ground started shaking. I don''t exactly recall what Trauj did, but I surely was not ready to find out. "Yuk Rih Bur Kah!" With that, I managed to peer through opaque objects. I did it to check on Johnny. It seemed like Lily has yet to do anything particular with him. I closed my eyes, and when I opened them, it appeared normal again. The potion was halfway done.


    I heard a loud explosion and saw dust come down with a tremendous amount of force behind them. Trauj must have entered. When the dust cleared, I saw a bald man with milk-white eyes, meaning he was most likely blind. "I am known as Trauj, an Earth Elemental from the far-off shores of the Dimension Of Unknowns. Lily saved me from my utter destruction, and I am indebted to her. She told me simply to bring her your head, and that is a task I will fulfill." With that, he stomped on the ground, and the concrete floor flew up. I barely managed to dodge the jagged pieces of concrete. I started hovering and looked at the potion. "Oh, can you wait for like 20 minutes? That''s all I need."


    Trauj stood up straight and thought for a while. "Okay, I''ll give you 20 minutes, if you can tell me why." I thought up of an excuse quickly. "I have to use the washroom." He sighed and said okay. I ran to the bathroom and sat there for 20 minutes thinking of a way to get my potion without him realizing. Lily seemed to grab ahold of Johnny''s body, and she had him on her lap. "You''ll be connected with your parents soon enough. Well more like your mother, only." I checked my wristwatch and went out with wet hands. "That was, not fun," I said, half laughing. "Your time is up, now prepare to die." He took battle stance again and punched the wall. Nothing happened at first, but then I felt a tingle around my left shoulder blade. I quickly stepped a bit right, barely dodging the pillar of stone.


    "You''re a feisty one, aren''t you?" He said, stomping the ground again. This time, chunks of rock flew up, and when he made a punching motion, they flew towards the direction he was pointing at. I closed my eyes and repeated a long incantation. "Tei Jhe Gar Buy Kui Juu, Yuk Bur, Kaa Mah Vam." [Pronunciation: Teh Jee Gaar Boo-wee Kuu-wee Joo, Yuk Bor, Kah Maa Vaam!] With that, the world around me turned into two-dimensional objects. Everything was squares or some warped form of squares. This enhanced my perception and reaction time because everything he appears slower. To give an example, a bullet going at the speed of 5 km / s will look like 1 km / s here. It''s a 5:1 ratio here, 5 times slower.


    When I looked again, it seemed like the rocks weren''t even moving. I could easily detect their movements and I swiftly dodged them. When I closed my eyes and opened them again, they were at normal speed. They smashed my wall, and a few notes along with flasks fell. "NOooo! My beautiful notes. My precious babies..." I said, in tears. He ruined it. I was looking into something special just for Him, and now all my notes disintegrated into nothingness due to a potent acid that was near it. "I knew I shouldn''t have let Johnny make acids next to my notes. Gah! You''re lucky I have a copy stored in my rift." I was pretty angry at this blind familiar, so I decided to take out my own. "Yukrim, your turn to shine, I need to protect master." Yukrim bowed in his usual butler outfit and told me not to worry. "If even a scratch lands on your children, I shall beat myself till I''m unconscious." I sighed. "Look, man. You don''t need to do that. Just a simple sorry would do."


    Yukrim seemed displeased. "But, isn''t a butler supposed to be punished like that? If I''m wrong, spank some sense into me, please." He said, pointing his bottom towards me. I rolled my eyes and walked out. "Noo! Hit me! Please! Spank me!" I hated Yukrim for his masochistic side. Regardless, he was someone who I liked, and he was a very good helper, I believed in him with my heart. I then again walked out of my home and looked for Lily. My goal was simple. Get ahold of Master''s vessel, and protect him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    As Master left in his normally elegant manner, I looked at the foe in front of me and thought of a dazzling plan in taking care of this blind behemoth. "Hey, blind dude. I''m going to splash some poison on you, and if it touches your skin, it''ll start melting." I grabbed a flask from the rack and threw it at him. He flinched when I said that, so he didn''t have the time to react. All of it fell on his skin. "Haha, just kidding, it was glue and glitter. You''re all sparkly now! How pretty." I said, smiling. I stuck my hand into my breast pocket and took out my glasses. When I put them on, the world was much clearer. "Ah, I can see again. What fun."


    Before I continue, let''s see how I met with master. As I recall, it was around two years after the Great War. I was homeless, without a family. I lived in the mountains. I''m human, in case you wonder. I discovered my Soul Emifer when I was young. We used to live in a small village. It was also in the mountains. At around five years old, I developed an eye problem, in which I was on the verge of being blind. Luckily, my Soul Emifer activated which was a pair of glasses. ''Megane'' I would call it. It would always change lens depending on my eyes. It was the perfect set of glasses. Back to me being alone. After the great war, I had nothing. I walked around the mountains, trudging along the snow. I didn''t have anything to make a fire and was wearing loose clothing, so I was bound to die by frostbite. Just then, he appeared in front of me.


    "Look for some survivors, Hibus. I''ll see if there is a settlement." I heard a voice. It was such a strong voice I felt like I was going to fall unconscious just by the sheer intensity of it. As I tried to reach the voice, I couldn''t. My body stopped. It was totally numb. I couldn''t feel my fingers. It was then that man noticed me. He seemed to rush towards me. "It''ll be okay boy, it''ll be okay. just...sleep." I felt drowsy all of the sudden, and I couldn''t remember what happened afterward.


    "I carried you here. You were on the verge of death, but I noticed a strange aura within you. You will truly be a powerful asset. We will commence some experiments on you so we can learn more about people with the Soul Energy." He said, with a clipboard in his hand. The man next to him had a mask on his face, so I couldn''t quite tell his details. It was definitely the same person I heard before, though."I''m going out, Hibus. You take care of him. Don''t be so rough, okay?" With that, the strange man went. "Okay, can you please sit there?" He said, pointing towards a chair.


    I shrugged and sat on it. It was comfortable and bouncy. He flicked his fingers, and I was entrapped by some strap. "I''ll give you a drug so that you won''t feel much pain, but please, bear with me." He injected me with some strange fluid and performed experiments on me. I was his human rat.


    After about half a year of this process happening, in which he would give me a day to rest and then he would perform it again benefitted me as well as him. My body was much stronger and resilient, and I also started understanding my own self more often. However, with all this, I developed into a masochist. I didn''t resent him, rather I was always happy he was there to save me when I was about to die.


    Soon I became his familiar and studied under him. I understood most of the things he was talking about, and I partook in helping him making his potions, and he taught me his triple technique. A technique which used the principles of Magic, Alchemy, and Chemistry to create vast things never thought possible before.


    Now we come back to here. I didn''t need to use Megane, mainly because he gave me contacts which would do the same job as Megane, but Megane made me see clearer, and soon made me see things which weren''t there. It gave me a detailed envisionment of my surroundings and I could guess the future with a 99.9% success rate. However, that was the near future, around ten seconds into the future or so.


    When I put Megane on, I flicked the frame once. "Mode 1: Normal Sight," I said. Trauj still had that liquid on his body. "You know, you should really like wipe that off, the sparkles are deadly," I said, hiding a smile. "I can tell you''re joking. Since the beginning, you''ve been trying to play me, but don''t worry, I know whether or not it is poison, and it is. The glue is a corrosive liquid that works when the muscles tense, and the glitter is there to check when it happens." With that, he tried wiping it off but failed. "No, you''re wrong. That is normal glue, and that is normal glitter. I like my things sparkly you know? Let''s have a dazzling battle, Trauj." I skipped along towards him, but when I was at point blank range, He threw a rock at me. "Oh, you''re a feisty one. Let''s dance." I grabbed the rock midair and crushed it with my hand. That seemed to make him flinch.


    That slight moment he flinched, I charged up to him and punched him straight in the belly. I made sure I struck in such a position it wouldn''t kill him but would cause a good deal of damage. He stood his ground, however. "That half-assed punch wouldn''t hurt me, you know? Let me show you how a man truly punches." He grabbed my throat with his burly arm, and with the other, he made a fist and prepared to punch me. When the impact landed, it was of such magnificent strength I couldn''t bear my lust. "Oh, that was lovely. Please, batter me some more. I beg of you." I said, trying to worry him.


    This pain woke me up. "This is the real world, not a simulation, seems like I have to try even harder, how about that?" I flicked my glasses twice. "Mode 2: In-Depth Sight." The world was all black and white now. I had to keep my eyes closed for this mode, else it''ll take me straight to Mode 3. My eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness, and with the help of Megane, I could see better. I could see the air moving, and I could tell where the speed was either slower, or greater. I could see the pressure, I could tell the location of other places just by its surroundings. This was my favorite mode. "I mean, may as well say Blind Sight. We''re both Blind now, Trauj. Whos better at sensing. We shall find out." I wasn''t much of a fighter, I was a thinker.


    I made a tiny fire from thin air and flicked it towards the ceiling. It''ll come to use later. Whenever he would either throw a rock at me, or come for melee, I could tell due to the air changing, and with that, I moved. Feints wouldn''t work when I was like this either because I was also seeing them. The same thing repeated itself. He would throw rocks at me, and I would throw concoctions that I made quickly within this lab. I had to grab the rocks separately because I didn'' want to harm the lab, which made it increasingly difficult for me to fight against him. He made a mistake, and that was when I struck.


    As I continued throwing these flasks, he didn''t know exactly what they were. It was a flammable liquid. When he threw the next rock, I saw the weakness in his body, or where he is open when he attacks. The next attack he made would be his death. When he made his stance, I doused myself with a liquid and then threw that spark towards him. He was quickly engulfed in flames. The reason I had it up there wasn''t just for this, but to make him worry. I could tell he managed to sense the fire, so mentally he would be focussed on that, to make sure it doesn''t burn him or come at him at any time. This was his big mistake. Because of this, I easily managed to break him, and because of that, he was burned. This, however, didn''t stop him.


    When I started climbing up the steps, he grabbed my arm. "I''m not done yet, we still have a lot to do." He wasn''t harmed. He covered under his skin with rock, so nothing was burnt. "I''m a rock elemental. I''m made of rock. Fire won''t do anything to me, you know, right?" He held me up and pushed me down with such a tremendous force that I went down 10 meters of sheer stone. It hurt, but it awoke me. I knew he deserved my 3rd mode. "Mode 3: Blind Sight." I was totally blind now.


    I didn''t see anything, it was pure black. If anyone was to look at me, they would see my milky eyes and my glasses laying on my nose. To a normal person, this would make no sense to them, but this was a mode that only worked with Megane. I continued pushing my glasses till it touched my eyelids. From there I took a rock and smashed them into my eyes. They were fully integrated into my eyes.


    "Good luck, now." I could see all dimensions now, everything was separate. I used to call this my Super Sense, or the Ultimate Defense.


    He seemed a bit more rushed now. "Seems like protecting yourself from the flames truly did use quite some stamina, am I right?" He didn''t say anything. Protecting the lab made it harder for me to fight, so I decided to change it. I ran towards him, without looking at him.


    As he shot his rocks at me, I could see their movements, and pinpoint where they were. I easily dodged it and managed to grab his shoulders. "Tei Tah!" I couldn''t envision anything as I was blind, so we were hurling in the air. I quickly made myself my own pull so that I could stay aloft. "Gar Jhe!" I started hovering. I saw his body plummet onto the ground, creating a pretty big impact.


    As I slowly glided down to the ground, he seemed to look for me. "So he can''t sense things that aren''t touching the ground, this will make it easier, but I should still stay away from his proximity of his hearing," I said, to myself. He seemed to react and jumped towards me. "I can hear your vocal chords, vibrations, now, fall!" He made a fist and tried to punch me downwards. I sighed and moved away, making him fall again. This time he landed on his feet. I looked at my watch. "Oh wait, I''m blind," I said, half smirking. "I don''t have time, Trauj. Let me finish this quickly."


    I stopped Gar Jhe with its counterspell, Jhe Gar, which removes gravitational pulls. As my feet landed on the ground, I saw him move towards me. I easily slid past him. "Too easy." As he was still in his attack position, I pulled my glasses off. "Mode 4: Magnification!" With that, I punched his back, and he flew many meters away. I smiled. "Ah, that''ll give me time to adjust again from third person to first." That''s how my Super Sense works.


    Whenever I use my third mode/focus , my eyes leave my body, so I''m seeing myself in third person, which makes dodging an attack from any direction easy. Along with that, I can also tell the direction things would move, and with that, everything seems a bit slower, which makes it even easier to dodge. This mode, however, turns me back to my normal self, except the fact that it magnifies anything I do by a set multiplication that I use by tapping my lens, instead of the frame. So far I can only handle a multiplier of 50x, any further would burn my body.


    He was long gone, that small attack was multiplied by 50 times, meaning he''ll be floating amongst the abyss of this Dimension, and can only be saved once Lily realizes he is gone. I wiped off the dust from my hands and watched master save his master. I went back into phase 1, took off Megane, and put it back into my rift. I sat on the edge of the building with my feet dangling, and I watched the fight.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    As I let Trauj finish the job, I went to look for Johnny, and I saw his body on the ground, leaning on the wall. "Kch. I''ll take good care of you now," I said, smiling. As I was about to cut him, a gust of wind pushed my knife away. "Hey now, why did you do that?" I said, looking at Hibus. The old man shrugged. "Just wanted to, I suppose," he said, in his usual tone. He had a different aura around him, so I had to be more careful. She called out SuBrii once more. "Just as I thought, you need that stick to beat me, because your nothing without it." he seemed careful with his pick of words. Sure, I was still weak, but I''ll slowly gain my strength back. I grabbed a roll of tape from my rift, and taped it so that the leaking power would start to store again. "Hey hey now, are you holding back?" He taunted. That made me quite angry.


    He always thought he was always so strong, but even he knew that he is weaker than me. "SuBrii, give him a poke or two," I said, walking away. He teleported to me and sent a gush of wind towards me. I was tired of him. I took two paces backward and one forwards, and with the word, "Tei," I moved left in an instant. I then walked up towards him and nudged behind his back. In that instant, SuBrii teleported to that point and poked him hard. That wasn''t the end of it. SuBrii hit him at least ten times before I sent him back to my rift. "Well, now that you''re mine, how about you just, walk off? Thank you." His body was forced to walk towards the corner of the Dimension, but then he fell. To be safe, I said Tei Tah and teleported up to the building. "Hey, Yukrim, why don''t you join that old fart? Oh, also I''ll claim my minion back."


    I made a fist and punched him in the gut before he had time to react. His body was sent flailing into the sky, and he fell much, much further. I managed to take his light body all the way to the Dimension Vortex. "If Hibus doesn''t save him, he''ll be turned to shreds. What joy."


    I clapped my hands and jumped off. I landed with a loud thud. Tightening the tape, I grabbed Johnny''s body and threw it into the middle of the field. "Well, seems like it''s your turn to die. I''m sorry, I didn''t want it to happen now, but I have no choice." I picked up the knife on the ground and looked at Johnny''s body. I closed my eyes and stabbed it. Blood was gushing from it. To be safe I ripped out his heart and threw it away. "Well, seems like that''s that. Fun." I said. As I walked away something strange happened. Trinity''s body was missing from the pile. I looked here and there and when I glanced back, Michael''s body went. All that was left was Raizels.


    As I walked up towards his body, it vanished in front of my eyes. "Who''s there? If that''s you Hibus, I''ll make sure you die this time." I heard a light chuckle from behind me. I took a glance behind me but saw no one. "Haha." That same voice came, this time to the right. I looked there, but didn''t see anyone, nor sense anyone. Soon I saw those white ghosts again. "No, not today." I blew them away with a simple wind spell.


    "Well, I think its time to run, shall we?" The voice''s body formed in front of me. "How? I thought you were dead, don''t tell me. . ."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    When I woke up, I saw my body piled up along with Raizel, Michael, and Trinity. I looked here and there and saw leaves rustling in the distance. "Tei Kui!" I created an artificial eyeball that follows a certain direction depending on where I told it to look. Once I let go of thought it would stay placed there until I manually tap it. I watched Trinity chase Hibus with a weird pole looking thing, which was probably her Soul Emifer. I thought first to cover myself up, and I created an artificial body by messing with some chemicals that were in Hibus''s lab. When I finished the concoction, I placed the body exactly where I was before. After that, I hid behind some shrubs and watched. After sometime later, I saw them meet up, show their Familiars and vanish once again. Then they started fighting again.


    Soon Hibus and his Familiar, Yukrim were blasted into space. I reacted quickly. "Tei. Tah!" I teleported to the both of them, held them with my hands and repeated those two words, placing them safely within an aura which hides their presence. "Aie Tei Kui Bur." With that, under my feet, there was a powerful wind, along with me being virtually invisible.


    Soon Lily grabbed my body from the pile and started cutting it. "Yeesh," I said to myself. This was the perfect moment, however. I quickly sprinted, and grabbed two bodies, and hid them in the bushes with the same spell. I did the same with all of them, leaving Raizel''s body. I couldn''t help myself but chuckle.


    She thought I was dead, it was hilarious actually. "Haha!!" I accidentally sent those ghosts. "O...Oops..." They started flying towards the one who was on the brink of insanity, and that was Lily at the time. She repelled them away with a simple wind spell. I believed it was time to show myself


    I quickly dashed to Lily, and I removed the cloaking. She was quite surprised. "Yeah yeah, I''m alive, so what?" I made a fist and punched her in the stomach. "Oops, I forgot to cloak that." She seemed quite angry, but I was still smiling.


    "Haha, this is actually fun isn''t it?" She seemed to bring out her familiar this time. "Nope, it won''t help, he''s already damaged." I could tell he was tired, he was breathing extremely loud. "Let me end this." I cloaked my hand with a spell and punched him. This was the same as Gar Jhe, as it pushed him, without that much strength. "I''ve never really had physical prowess, anyway." I knew first hand you couldn''t summon a Familiar whenever, there is at least a ten-minute time limit, and that is if they have an extremely close bond.


    "Well, SuBrii, you take care of him." She took out SuBrii and blew a kiss at me. SuBrii reacted instantly and started chasing after me. "I''ve done my homework, Lily." Using Gar Jhe once again, I created a field around me which would push it. "I still know only a bit of magic, but even this much is enough, I''ll be going now." With that, I walked up towards the bushes and grabbed the body of Hibus, Trinity, and Michael in my hands. "Ta Ta now." I put my index and middle finger on Hibus''s forehead, to extract a certain piece of knowledge, which he protected for me. "Tei Tah!" With that, I teleported to that small area.


    I tied up the bodies of Michael and Trinity and used a speeding spell to wake Hibus up quicker. When he woke up, the first thing he did was put Yukrim back into his rift. "Well then, after that interruption, I think we should start again, but can you tell me why you brought these two?" He said, pointing towards the two I tied. "We can take knowledge from Trinity, and I brought her brother, else she wouldn''t budge." He shrugged and snapped his fingers towards them. A small spark flew on their foreheads. "Now they will stay asleep until I tell them to wake up. We can continue from where we were before. Don''t worry, Lily won''t find us here. Now, let''s see if you are ready to learn magic." He opened his rift and grabbed something from it. I smirked and waved my fingers around.


    He pulled out a big chunk of gold. "Convert this into go... ... ... oh ... okay ..." He threw it on the ground, and grabbed a knife, and started cutting it. "You do know that gold is quite hard?" he smiled. "First off, this is pure gold, and second off I''m stronger than I look. You can''t trick me, kid." When he pulled off its skin, underneath it was still lead. "Come on now boy, you can convert a bit, now why not convert the rest?" I smiled and knocked on his forehead twice, then I shut his eyes and opened them again.


    "Oh, I see. Good try, Johnny." With that, he took off his necklace and said some words. "Ghu Sak Reh" {Pronunced: Ghoo - Suck - Rayh} He then patted my head and did the same thing I did. I repeated the words he said, but I didn''t have a charm, which made it a bit harder. "Don''t try your tomfoolery with me, Johnny. I know you were trying to trick me, now do it for real." He flew up to my head and pushed it down with a powerful force. "Gar Jhe." I was stuck in place. "I''ll let you go once you change it. Also, don''t even think about escaping, I changed the incantation just a teensy bit and canceling it out with another Gar Jhe {Gaar Jee} I rolled my eyes and continued doing it layer by layer.


    Hibus was reading a book, but I couldn''t really tell what it was. "HIbbbuussss... can you keep on shaving the top layer for me?" He didn''t respond. This was a pain. I tried to think about ways I can change it. "Chemistry! That''s apart of the three things that make up Magic!" Hibus raised his eyebrow. I tried to recall the periodic table. The lead had an atomic number of 82, and gold was 79. That was a bust. I kept on thinking.


    It''s a mixture. It''s a mixture. Alchemy''s basic law is equivalent exchange. Chemistry and Alchemy were two different things but were closely linked to each other at the same time. I thought in depth about how to convert it. I can make tiny layers, but that was just a guess. I could mimic it, but without anyone to show me the next layer of lead, I can''t do it from the inside.


    "Boy come on. It isn''t that hard. Look I''ll show u an example. No more hints. If you can''t do it within ten minutes after this I won''t teach you." He cut the lead with an invisible knife and made it float. He whispered words which were inaudible and kept on spinning the piece of lead. Like magic, it became gold. "Here, feel it. it''s pure." He made it float towards me, and I grabbed it. It felt like gold, had the weight of gold, and when I tested it, it passed. "Ah, well made, Hibus." I then looked at my chunk and mimicked what he did. He took the chunk and cut it in half. He was impressed. "Although it''s around 80% pure, that''s still pretty good. I can now tell what your weakness is, and its that you relied on Yagrik to much. I''ll be increasing your Mei quantity and energy output first before I start teaching you the basics. Magic relies on the user. With the basic knowledge of all the aspects of this world, you can do basically anything, except for a few things. We''ll go there on a different date. You''re free to go."


    With that, he lifted the spell and allowed me to move. I stretched a bit and told him something. "Oh, alright." He flicked his fingers and said a few words, and both Trinity and Michael woke up.


    "Hiya there, guys."

 Notice: The End.

    Hello, there guys, this is killerwhale speaking, and I have something to say. From this forth, this fan fiction has ended. Although I have yet to scrap my plans, I''ve decided I''ll continue this story from scratch once I''m better at writing, and once I can properly distribute my ideas without it being a mess.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I hope every who have read it up till here has had a wonderful journey with me because I''ve had my share of memories writing this. Hopefully, I can continue this when I''m more mature, and better at writing. Until then, goodbye everyone who has read my story, and stayed.


    </img>


    - Killer